The Protagonist’s Party is Too Diligent

– 주인공 일행이 지나치게 성실하다 –

- VOLUME 3 -

-AUTHOR-

십삼중수소

[ FENRIR REALM ]

Chapter 102
Strategy (1)

“Hmm… I guess I can’t have fun in a casino after all.”

The fake Golden Sun muttered to himself.

Although there were many requests near the forest, perhaps because Leo and his party had taken all the morning requests last time, the classmates were diligently completing requests from the morning.

That didn’t mean the nearby request office couldn’t handle the workload. They simply reserved a portion of incoming assignments for the students to take on. Unlike the north, which genuinely suffered from a lack of manpower, Northwood wasn’t near any battlefields, had plenty of wealth, and, most importantly, demanded stable public order.

Unlike the period when they were taking on side quests beyond what was listed, there weren’t as many assignments available this time. As a result, they had more time to rest after completing a few reasonable tasks.

Which meant they could spend a leisurely evening like this one, sitting in a casino.

“……”

Of course, Charlotte, who had followed along, looked very displeased. Considering she didn’t come out last night either, she probably had no interest in the casino. That was fortunate—Charlotte staying in her room, just as she had in the original story, gave them some peace of mind while they were at the casino.

Jake, who had already lost money twice at card games, returned to the railing where they were leaning. As he approached, Charlotte finally broke her silence.

“The very idea of winning money at a place like this is foolish. The people running the casino aren’t idiots. They wouldn’t operate this place if it didn’t guarantee profit.”

This wasn’t a shady place that used tricks to cheat customers. In a venue frequented by high-ranking nobles, any obvious deception would lead to disaster. Even with the support of a duke, scamming visitors—especially other ducal families—would be reckless.

“And the instructor told us to behave,” she added.

To be precise, Carolyn’s expression had conveyed deep embarrassment at exposing her students to such a place. It seemed the Duke of Northwood had raised her far too upright.

Ironically, among the cast of characters, she might be the one most suited for a bunny girl costume. But that was irrelevant—there was no reason for a member of a ducal family to wear such an outfit, so the matter was best left untouched.

“I honestly don’t understand what’s enjoyable about gambling.”

“That’s okay. Don’t bother learning it.”

Charlotte quickly responded to Lena’s words.

Lena, the youngest among them, seemed to draw Charlotte’s attention. Perhaps Charlotte found her endearing, or maybe she sympathized with Lena as a fellow foreigner. Either way, Charlotte often looked after her.

Coming from a region with infrastructure far inferior to the Empire’s, Lena seemed fascinated by the casino itself, though she regarded the bunny girls and the card players with a less favorable eye.

A few roulette machines were also in operation, though they weren’t many. Impressively, they ran on clockwork mechanisms. While they appeared to rest on the floor, they were actually powered by steam engines connected to gas pipes beneath the building. It was a cutting-edge innovation, even by the Empire’s standards.

“Are you all done?”

I asked, and Jake shrugged.

“I thought about buying a diamond ring for Lottie, but I lost all my money. I don’t even have enough to spin the roulette once, so I guess I’m done.”

“……Did you lose all your money for the café too?”

“Well, yeah. So, uh… can I borrow some cash?”

At that, Alice let out an exasperated sigh.

“The duke’s eldest son borrowing money from a princess… What a sight.”

“It’s not like it’s a huge amount to buy an estate. Come on? Or should I win and bring it back?”

“…Fine, I’ll lend you some, but let’s just leave already.”

Alice said, shooting Jake a glare.

There was probably more to her frustration. Alice had been glancing around nervously since earlier, clearly preoccupied with what had happened last night. Even with a mask on, those who knew her recognized her.

The glances they received might have been noticeable, but it wasn’t because someone recognized Alice as a bunny girl. More likely, it was due to the odd sight of a group of academy students in uniform clustered together in a casino.

“Sigh.”

Following Alice, Claire also let out a small sigh.

…Jake’s behavior, in truth, had its reasons. To some extent, it was his way of rebelling against his family.

For the record, Leo was sticking close to Claire—though not physically attached, his expression made it abundantly clear that he was proclaiming to anyone watching, ‘I’m with this group.’

The moment Leo had entered the casino, the bunny girls had swarmed him. While his looks certainly played a part, it was more likely the “pushover aura” he radiated that drew them in. After all, no one had latched onto Jake, and that said something.

Claire, on the other hand, seemed to regard Leo with a slightly pitiful expression.

“What about you, Sylvia? Care to try your hand at winning some money? If you lend me what you win, I could turn it into an even bigger fortune. You might just hit a jackpot no one could predict!”

I stared at Jake, who spouted such nonsense without an ounce of shame, and replied evenly.

“Before that, we have work to do. I won’t say anything if you stay here until late, but lingering here penniless might result in debts so large that not even the duke’s estate could cover them by tomorrow morning.”

“Fine, fine. I’d rather not get scolded by Lottie anyway.”

Not that he wouldn’t be. Just borrowing money from the princess was enough to ensure one hundred percent that Lottie would scold him. The image of a duke’s son borrowing from an imperial princess might prompt his personal maid to faint, and even the duke himself could issue a direct scolding.

But Jake was likely counting on that.

“Well then, let’s go see what this is all about.”

Jake spoke, taking the lead as if the decision were his to make. We trailed behind him a beat slower, exchanging glances at his audacity.

* * *

Before bringing the matter to the group, we had spent a fair amount of time discussing it among ourselves.

The situation involved a relic hidden within Northwood territory—something we couldn’t afford to let the duke discover. To complicate matters, two of us were foreigners.

Disappearing on our own wasn’t an option either. Vanishing without explanation would only raise suspicions.

In the original story, Verratti had gone in first, followed by Alice and Leo. Claire had kept her distance, observing from afar. It was also the point where Claire joined as a guest character for the first time.

Upon returning, Alice and Leo’s disappearance together caused a comedic misunderstanding of romantic entanglements.

But now, there were four of us. It would be impossible to avoid notice if a group of this size disappeared two days in a row.

Thus, we decided on a different approach—just telling them.

Not directly, of course, but in a more “noble” manner.

“Take a look at this.”

At a nearby café after leaving the casino, we gathered with the others, who were still unaware of what had happened the previous night. I pulled out an invitation and placed it on the table for them to see.

“This is…”

Charlotte accepted the envelope, studying it carefully.

It was a luxurious piece, the sort of envelope that seemed to promise an invitation from someone important.

She glanced at us briefly. When Alice gave her a slight nod, Charlotte cautiously opened the envelope and pulled out the paper within. The material was equally opulent.

Inside was a request form.

“Please explore the hidden areas of the Northwood Forest…”

Charlotte read the brief text aloud, then raised an eyebrow, looking rather incredulous.

“If such a request existed, why wasn’t it submitted to the request office?”

“Because this is the Duke of Northwood’s land,” I replied.

“Ah,” Charlotte murmured, slipping the paper back into the envelope. “So you’re saying someone other than the duke made this request.”

“Exactly.”

“Still, why would they specifically make this request to us?”

“That’s…”

Alice closed her eyes briefly, took a deep breath, and then, as if exhaling her thoughts, spoke slowly.

“…There are reasons I can’t explain.”

Charlotte narrowed her eyes, silently observing Alice for a moment before speaking again.

“I see. That’s how it is, then.”

Charlotte continued, waving the envelope between her fingers.

“The people who made this request must be bold enough to think about robbing a duke’s estate but cautious enough not to want to get caught. It’s a tricky situation. And to make things even more suspicious, it’s not just one dungeon, but multiple dungeons. It’s almost too easy to figure out what they’re up to.”

Alice maintained her best poker face, but it seemed Charlotte could see right through her.

Still, Charlotte didn’t press further.

“Fine. Everyone has their secrets, things they’d rather not share. I’ll let it slide this time.”

Charlotte glanced at Jake and Lena, sitting on either side of her. Jake’s expression suggested he was finding the situation amusing, while Lena tilted her head slightly, looking confused.

“You both seem to agree,” Charlotte said with a wry smile, “but I have one condition for playing along.”

“…Just say it.”

“If there ever comes a time when I ask you to play along with one of my deceptions, you have to agree. Fair is fair, don’t you think?”

“……”

Charlotte’s tone was light, as though joking, but Alice nodded in agreement nonetheless. Then, mirroring Charlotte from moments before, Alice glanced at the two sitting beside her.

“Me? I’m a duke’s son,” Jake said with a shrug, feigning nonchalance. “The last thing I want is to clash with the imperial family, so I’ll go along.”

“And me… if there’s a request, shouldn’t we just resolve it?”

Lena replied earnestly, still appearing a bit puzzled.

Both of their responses were filled with their unique personalities.

Chapter 103
Strategy (2)

The place where we met Bella wasn’t far from the casino.

It was a forest I remembered from the game. While the game didn’t allow deep exploration outside the casino building, and the forest wasn’t fully rendered, the spot we were in matched the direction I recalled from the casino.

“So close…”

Alice said, looking back.

Even by the standards of the world I came from, the building loomed high like a needle piercing the sky. The casino and the hotel stacked above it weren’t among the tallest skyscrapers in the world, but standing close, you had to crane your neck to see their peak.

The building was illuminated by dazzling lights that shone even into this forest.

The stark contrast between the vibrant casino and the dense jungle surrounding it was almost surreal. It felt like the perfect setting for a hidden, corrupted city straight out of a novel.

“You’re here on time.”

Bella stood slightly off the path leading from the forest entrance.

Hardly anyone roamed the forest at this hour, so she didn’t seem concerned about the light she carried drawing attention. She wore the same fox mask as before, paired with a tight leather suit. Her attitude was relaxed, but her outfit betrayed her caution, as if she feared revealing her identity.

It made sense. Both Lucas and Bella often seemed insolent in front of the Emperor, yet their loyalty to him was unwavering. They would never act outside the Emperor’s plans.

Bella held a small bag in her left hand. It wasn’t particularly large—more like a handbag—and looked rather worn despite its leather material.

That bag… it was likely Verratti’s.

In the game, Verratti used a similar bag to search ruins. Inside it was probably one of the Papal State’s relics.

“Hmm.”

Bella made a soft sound, scanning us.

Her abilities were exceptional—within her field of expertise, she had likely reached the pinnacle. However, even she couldn’t clear an ancient dungeon alone.

“Impressive.”

Bella smiled behind her mask. Claire and Leo had already seen her unmasked before, but her voice was altered now.

To me and Alice, who knew the truth, Bella’s disguise was obvious. But to others?

Leo probably wouldn’t notice, but Claire, with her sharp eye for detail, might.

However, when I glanced at Claire’s face, she didn’t seem particularly surprised.

“Two daughters of the Emperor and two from loyalist families. I hear all of you are highly skilled.”

Bella remarked.

“That’s right. Both of them are incredibly capable. As a fellow imperial princess, I can vouch for them.”

Alice spoke, stepping forward confidently.

Bella shrugged, exuding a strangely overbearing demeanor.

She was a difficult character to grasp. In the main storyline, Bella was barely more than a side mention, with a few illustrations and a handful of voiced flashbacks. While her personality was described as “similar to Claire’s,” it wasn’t identical to the Claire from the main game.

Besides, the Claire I’d come to know over the past two months had already diluted my impression of her original counterpart.

From what I’d observed of Bella’s personality over the past ten years, this demeanor was an act.

When she wasn’t wearing her mask, Bella was playful around us. She often teased or joked, sometimes even in ways that were slightly irritating.

“Well, if the next Emperor of the Empire says so, I guess I have no choice but to follow.”

“……”

Alice glared sharply at her, while Leo nervously swallowed. In the original story, Leo’s attitude toward Alice softened significantly after this point. However, with Bella’s “next Emperor” comment, that day seemed far off now.

“The location—did you find it?”

Alice asked.

“With three imperial princesses on the case, failing to find it would be a disgrace to the Empire.”

Bella replied, though her words were less optimistic than they seemed.

“That said, not finding it immediately might not be such a blow to the Empire’s prestige.”

“What do you mean by that?”

Alice frowned.

“It turns out we acted a bit too quickly. Verratti didn’t know the exact location of the ruins. She only infiltrated based on an estimation drawn from the Papal State’s records.”

“…Then, how many more people like her are infiltrating the Empire?”

“Probably more than a few,” Bella replied nonchalantly. “Honestly, the size of this land can be a curse sometimes.”

As she spoke, Bella pulled a sheet of paper from her bag and handed it to Alice. Alice hesitated briefly before accepting it.

The paper wasn’t a mere note—it was a map.

“A rough guide of the area.”

Alice commented.

It wasn’t a military-grade map but a simplified guide. The surrounding area was vast and intricate, and Northwood likely didn’t want tourists getting lost, so they distributed maps akin to theme park brochures.

Unlike the colorful, mascot-filled theme park maps I remembered, this one was plain and practical. It outlined the commercial district centered around the casino and the surrounding forest.

Marked at regular intervals in the forest were several X’s.

“Poor Verratti,” Bella said mockingly. “The Knights Templar must’ve been truly unlucky. How else could she have worked so hard only to pinpoint the location at the very end?”

We couldn’t disagree with Bella’s words.

* * *

Relics resonate with each other. They aren’t just separate devices with unique abilities but parts of a larger mechanism.

In the original story, the precise function of the relics was never revealed. From what I understood of the series’ broader lore, they were artifacts imbued with divine power, capable of granting impossible wishes. It seemed plausible to assume the same for this setting, though fans had grown tired of the relic storyline by the time I played the game. After all, it had persisted through multiple shifts in the series’ overarching world-building.

Still, most players speculated the relic would eventually be used to resurrect a deceased heroine.

That didn’t mean I intended to give up on saving her. In the game, I could only watch events unfold, but this wasn’t a game—it was my reality.

“To be honest, I think I get why Verratti couldn’t find it.”

Bella spoke, her expression one of mild irritation.

It took us nearly three hours of wandering through the forest to finally locate the dungeon entrance.

From the start, we’d never actually seen what a relic looked like up close. The idea that it would glow brighter when near others wasn’t all that helpful since none of us knew what “brighter” actually meant.

It wasn’t until we got close to the dungeon entrance that the light became faintly stronger.

In truth, relics didn’t glow by default. They began emitting light the moment we entered this area, identifying the presence of other relics nearby.

“…Do you think Charlotte’s group hasn’t finished their mission yet?”

Alice muttered with concern.

“……”

She had a point. If it was taking us this long to find the entrance, how would we handle the challenges inside when we were already so exhausted?

I sighed softly.

Again.

* * *

Without hesitation, I grabbed the relic halfway from Bella’s hand and walked straight toward the dungeon entrance. The others were left stunned.

There wasn’t an obvious path to follow; I simply forged ahead, weaving through the densely packed trees.

It probably took me less than 30 minutes to get there.

…Though, from my perspective, it felt closer to eight hours.

Rewinding time and retracing my steps through endless detours was an exhausting process. Even with a general sense of the building’s orientation, it wasn’t much of an advantage. I had to rewind repeatedly to pinpoint the entrance in a way that seemed plausible to the others.

As I pressed forward, the group’s expressions shifted from calm confidence—like this result was expected—to growing astonishment. By now, they were practically speechless.

“……”

Alice’s gaze became increasingly meaningful as she stared at me, but I didn’t bother explaining myself further.

Chapter 104
Strategy (3)

“How could there be a place like this, and people didn’t know about it?”

Claire mused as she stared at the dungeon entrance.

She wasn’t wrong. The entrance was enormous—a ruin in its own right. What was once an ancient temple lay almost completely destroyed, with its original form barely discernible. Dense grass had grown over what must have once been flat ground, making walking difficult. The temple, reminiscent of a smaller Parthenon, was completely overtaken by ivy.

Still, it wasn’t exactly inconspicuous. It created a clearing in the middle of the forest, and from up close, it was obvious that this place had been artificially constructed. Even in a forest teeming with wildlife, it was hard to believe that Northwood’s hunters wouldn’t have stumbled across it at some point.

“It must be the power of the relic.”

Alice said seriously.

The light from the relic had grown brighter than before, though there weren’t any other notable effects—no magic circles or hidden runes appearing around it. Truthfully, even a simple magic stone could emit such a mysterious glow, given the right craftsmanship.

The relic itself resembled a shattered stone tablet. While there were engraved patterns on its surface, they only hinted at being part of a larger design. What that design represented was impossible to discern. It looked like something straight out of a horror game—one of those fragmented tablets you needed to open a locked door.

This particular piece seemed to come from the center of a larger object. Its broken edges left it unclear whether the original shape was rectangular, triangular, or even circular.

I had seen this before. In the original game, it was an item obtained after defeating Verratti. The relic became the spoils of victory, while Verratti ended up as a prisoner of the Empire, serving as a bargaining chip in negotiations with the Papal State.

…She wasn’t a heroine. The Papal State’s heroine appeared later in the story. But that’s beside the point.

“There’s probably some kind of perception-blocking magic here,” I said. “Even if this place has been forgotten by the Empire, it must have been significant to previous civilizations.”

“Perception-blocking magic? Is that a real thing?”

Claire asked, her expression one of genuine surprise.

“In an era where everything was solved with magic? It’s not impossible.”

I replied.

Claire looked startled, while Alice nodded in thoughtful agreement.

“That’s probably why the Papal State brought this relic here. It proves they knew locations like this existed around the world.”

Alice said.

“Doesn’t the Empire have relics too?”

“Sure, but the Empire never bothered figuring out how to use them. We didn’t even know their locations—just kept them locked up as treasures. Nothing more.”

As Alice and Claire continued their discussion, I slowly made my way closer to the ruins. With every step, the blue glow from the relic intensified.

Hearing my unprompted advance, the sound of hurried footsteps came from behind.

“Do you actually know something about this place?”

Bella asked, catching up to walk beside me.

“……”

I didn’t respond.

Sure, there was plenty I knew.

For instance, I remembered the general layout of this dungeon. While I couldn’t say I knew it perfectly, entering the structure would gradually jog my memory, much like when I entered the capital’s sewer system.

And this dungeon wasn’t particularly difficult. Of the six main chapters, this was the dungeon introduced in Chapter 2—the first full-fledged dungeon in the story.

While the game’s graphics back then had their limitations—the sparse grass and unnaturally stiff ivy didn’t compare to this lifelike setting—the faint glow of the relic and the overall layout of the ruins matched what I remembered almost exactly.

“I’ll lead from here.”

“But it’s dangerous—”

“The only dangers will be the monsters inside.”

I answered Alice’s concern briefly and handed the relic back to Bella.

“Won’t we need the relic inside?”

“We’ll need it at the end.”

I reached for the shotgun I’d brought along. The fire-elemental rounds would undoubtedly prove invaluable, given the abundance of slimes lurking within.

This was the first dungeon that truly resembled one. Previously, even if the forest paths twisted and turned like a dungeon, it wasn’t explicitly an underground ruin like this. While there might be blocked paths or mechanisms, there were no traps threatening your life—just an abundance of enemies to deal with.

As I pumped the shotgun, chambering a round, the group exchanged glances. Even Bella met Alice’s eyes for a moment.

Alice had seen me navigate the Imperial sewer system with ease before, but that was a far cry from a dungeon built in ancient times. At least the sewers had maps.

Seeing their doubtful expressions, I turned away with a faint smile tugging at my lips—a smile of satisfaction. At least I still had a distinct trait setting me apart from the others.

* * *

The dungeon’s interior was dim and composed of monotonous stone pathways.

In the game, the developers had brightened the interior for player convenience, but the reality was oppressively dark. Even with a full moon outside, no light seemed to penetrate the depths. Was that another magical effect?

By contrast, the relic in Bella’s hands emitted an even stronger glow, illuminating the area around us. It was eerily similar to its in-game depiction.

I considered telling the others to stick close but dismissed the idea. Their combat abilities far surpassed mine; there was no reason they couldn’t keep up.

Following the relic’s glow, we advanced deeper into the dungeon.

It didn’t take long before—

“Enemy—”

Bang!

Before Claire could finish reacting to the slime that appeared, I had already pulled the trigger.

Even without perfect aim, the shotgun’s fiery blast completely disintegrated the creature.

“……”

The others stared at me, mouths slightly agape, as I casually retrieved another shell from my side and reloaded with a deliberate click.

I had come prepared, after all. At least I knew the types of creatures that would appear here and their elemental weaknesses.

Feeling a flicker of pride deep within, I resumed moving forward at a measured pace.

* * *

“You’re amazing, big sis…”

…Hmm.

Maybe I overdid it a bit?

With almost no traps and monsters easily dispatched by my overpowered gear, the dungeon felt less like a challenge and more like a stroll. I’d only brought a pistol and shotgun, but given the slimes’ vulnerability to heat and magic, that was more than enough.

Mia Crowfield could have been a significant help here too, but convincing her to come would’ve been impossible. She’d made it clear she didn’t want to leave the casino, and dragging her out wouldn’t have sat right with me. Even if she’d come, showing her the depths of this dungeon would’ve been… awkward. I’d have probably left her with Charlotte instead.

“Hmph.”

As we reached what seemed to be the dungeon’s deepest chamber, Bella let out a curious hum. Her mask, with its blackened eye covers, hid her gaze, but I could tell her expression as she looked at me had subtly shifted.

“…This device.”

At the deepest part of the dungeon, just before the room containing the boss monster at the end of each section, there was an automatic recovery device.

In the game, this feature was more of a convenience than a logical element. The developers had likely realized how absurd it was for a merchant to be calmly standing right outside a boss room, so they opted instead for mysterious ancient devices powered by magic to serve the same function. These devices weren’t exclusive to this dungeon—they appeared in various places throughout the game. However, this was my first time encountering one since arriving in this world.

“It’s still operational.”

Alice said as she approached.

The device was a strange, spiral-shaped pillar, radiating a myriad of vivid, glowing colors.

As expected, it didn’t include the in-game shop functionality. It simply stood there, humming faintly with energy.

“…What is this device, really?”

Leo furrowed his brow as he examined it closely.

Only then did it hit me: No one in our party had been injured.

In a world where people die when shot, it applied fairly to other beasts and monsters as well. If a bullet could penetrate leather, it could kill a bear.

…And slimes, of course.

Thanks to my meticulous preparation, there had been almost no injuries along the way. That meant no one needed healing here, and none of them could fully appreciate the purpose of the device.

…Did I really overdo it?

For a moment, I thought so.

Chapter 105
Encounter (1)

Various thoughts crossed my mind. Would this device only heal wounds? What if someone with an incurable disease stood near it—could it heal that, too?

…Set those pointless thoughts aside, there was something more concerning.

It made sense that this device didn’t include shop or forge functions. If it sold items, who would collect the money? And even if it had the ability to upgrade weapons, it would take hours, if not days, to complete. No one would have the patience to wait for that while standing around here.

What truly bothered me was something else entirely.

In the game, recovery devices placed throughout dungeons served as navigational markers, ensuring players didn’t lose their way. While the game’s earlier stages typically had straightforward paths to follow, later dungeons became more labyrinthine, leading even experienced players to wander aimlessly at times.

To address this, the developers introduced this waypoint system in later installments.

Initially, recovery devices remained inactive until the player approached, at which point they powered up. Once activated, they stayed illuminated until the dungeon was cleared, signaling, “This path has already been taken.”

Frankly, in a game that thoughtfully provided a minimap, it was hard to imagine anyone actually getting lost.

But in this reality, had things changed? Could it be that this recovery device had been operating for thousands of years already?

If not…

It might mean someone had already passed through here.

I turned my gaze toward the boss room’s door.

It was a massive stone door, designed to open outward. In the original game, it was never locked—approaching it within a certain range would trigger it to open automatically, presumably through some form of magic.

“Are you ready?”

I turned around and asked.

Claire, who had been curiously examining the dungeon interior, Alice, who had been inspecting the recovery device, and Leo, who had been quietly watching all this unfold, turned their attention to me. Even Bella, leaning casually against the ancient wall as though disinterested, glanced over. At some point, she had stowed the relic back into her bag, though its light still seeped faintly through the fabric. Yet, with the recovery device’s brilliant glow dominating the room, the relic’s radiance hardly stood out.

“This seems to be the deepest part of the ruins. If the ancients who built this place wanted to protect it—”

“…Then there must be a powerful security mechanism or a guardian within.”

Alice interjected, glancing once more at the recovery device.

I nodded.

Whether it had reactivated because someone passed by, or whether it had been functioning uninterrupted for centuries, one thing was clear: its durability was extraordinary, capable of remaining fully operational after such an immense passage of time.

It wasn’t just the device. The remarkably preserved state of the ruins and the fact that the perception-distorting magic over this site still worked spoke volumes about the immense strength of the civilization that existed long before the Empire.

As I double-checked my weapon, the others also examined their gear. Though all three wielded swords, their fighting styles differed. Alice carried a broad two-handed sword with a wide blade that could double as a shield. Leo and Claire’s swords, in contrast, were slimmer and lighter, seemingly designed for one-handed use.

Even within the Grace school of swordsmanship, Leo’s technique was more straightforward and linear, whereas Claire’s movements were trickier and more unpredictable.

Still, the fact remained—they were all sword wielders.

Should I be the last to enter? That thought crossed my mind, but then I reconsidered, thinking about the shotgun I was holding. Since it wasn’t a weapon that allowed for precise control, firing from the rear could risk hitting the others.

Bella’s swordsmanship was entirely different from the others’. While she used a sword, her effective range was closer to mid-range combat. Entrusting the rear to Bella wouldn’t be a problem.

Well, if anything went wrong, I could always turn back time.

“Are you ready?”

I asked, and they all nodded. Watching the three of them grip their swords firmly with both hands, I stepped forward toward the door.

The moment I placed my hand on it—

“Ah.”

A voice of astonishment came from behind.

From the point where my hand touched the door, light began to spread outward, drawing intricate, circuit-like geometric patterns that radiated momentarily before fading.

Despite the brief display, it was clear that the light had triggered something.

Moments later, the door began to grind open with a low rumble, the sound of stone scraping against stone.

I felt a faint vibration underfoot as grains of sand trickled down from the ceiling. For a brief moment, I worried the structure might collapse, but then the door fully opened with a heavy thud.

Beyond it lay a brightly lit interior.

Given all the slimes we’d encountered throughout the dungeon, I had assumed the boss inside would also be a slime.

In part, I was right. The slick, slimy residue covering the floor was similar to the dissolved remains of the slime Lena had fought before.

That’s right—it was a corpse.

“…A person?”

Standing in the middle of the room, amidst the wet and sticky ground, was a person.

No, more accurately, there were people.

“Hah, unbelievable.”

Bella muttered under her breath.

“…Father?”

The voice that followed, trembling with disbelief, was Alice’s.

“…Father? Alice’s?”

Claire’s astonished voice came next—

“Then…”

Leo, too, murmured in shock.

Before us stood a man, towering at least a head taller than me, his broad shoulders commanding attention even in this surreal setting.

His golden hair, impeccably groomed and parted neatly, gleamed even here, in the depths of the dungeon. Though he hadn’t shaved his beard entirely, the neatly trimmed facial hair along his jawline added to his immaculate appearance.

Despite his youthful impression, he exuded neither lightheartedness nor frivolity. Instead, his sharp blue eyes, cool and composed, radiated an air of gravity and inscrutability.

“I went to some lengths to prepare a surprise for my daughters,” he said, his tone light and conversational even in the presence of an ominous foe. “But alas, it seems an uninvited guest has ruined my chance to deliver a proper welcome.”

Even as the atmosphere tensed, the Emperor remained startlingly composed, almost jovial.

“Y-your M-m-m…”

Leo, who stammered like a scratched record stuck on repeat, finally blurted out.

“Your Majesty!?”

It was a reaction that would surely have been scolded as disrespectful if it had happened in the imperial palace.

However, our Emperor seemed entirely unbothered by such matters.

“Are you one of the children of the Grace family? This is the first time I’ve seen your faces in person.”

The Emperor’s demeanor appeared somewhat nonchalant as he asked.

The red cloak he wore gleamed faintly, light seeping out from within. It seemed he had also brought along an imperial relic of his own.

“…Did you leave the enemies behind on purpose?”

I asked.

“If I had left a clear sign that I passed through, you wouldn’t be so surprised right now.”

The Emperor smiled as if he had recognized my surprised expression.

“……”

“We’ll catch up later.”

At this, Leo exhaled sharply, almost gasping. Indeed, being born into nobility wasn’t always a simple or comforting matter. Then again, compared to being caught in some diluted lineage, being born into a properly noble household seemed far preferable.

Even as these idle thoughts crossed my mind, I raised the shotgun—already loaded in the chamber—and pointed it at the opponent standing before the Emperor.

The figure facing the Emperor… It was hard to gauge their age. Judging by their slender frame, it didn’t seem to be a man. Unless they were deliberately disguising themselves, the figure was unmistakably female.

A plain white mask covered their face, with only two hollow black eyeholes. Beneath the mask, a black hood extended downward.

The hood connected seamlessly to a long robe, giving them an appearance not unlike those wielders of glowing sabers from a famous space opera franchise. The hem of the robe was tattered, adding a weathered look to their otherwise stark silhouette.

The line from their shoulders to their hips was slim, and their chest—though concealed beneath the robe—protruded noticeably. Even at a glance, it was clear this individual was female.

She stood there silently, not even a breath escaping, her stillness as unnerving as it was absolute.

In her hand, she held a sword. Like the one the Emperor wielded, or the greatsword Alice carried, it was a long, double-edged blade. However, this one was heavily worn, with numerous chips and cracks along its edge.

“……”

As I observed the figure standing unmoved before the Emperor, utterly unshaken, one thought crossed my mind:

Who is she?

Chapter 106
Encounter (2)

The reason I kept encountering people I hadn’t seen in the original story—was it because I had distorted the plot that much?

Honestly, it felt a bit unfair. Sure, I had meddled in some events behind the scenes, but it wasn’t as if I had turned the entire narrative upside down like the protagonists of some other transmigration novels. I hadn’t even made any attempts to romantically pursue the heroines.

Fine, I could understand why the Emperor was here. If he thought I was competent enough and wanted to personally assist his capable daughter, it wasn’t completely incomprehensible.

And as for Lena? Well, considering the chaos I had caused on the northern front, sending her to keep an eye on me made sense.

But that one?

No matter how sharp the Papal State’s intelligence was, they couldn’t have immediately figured out that Verratti had been captured and was spilling everything she knew. Northwood was deep within the Empire, far from the Papal State, and it wasn’t as if they could get there in a single night.

Even with a car, the roads leading to the Papal State weren’t perfectly maintained, nor were there trains running at this hour. And even if they’d realized the situation, it would take considerable time for reinforcements to arrive. Besides, entering this place required a relic.

Yet, the person’s attire showed no sign of the bright glow characteristic of relics.

“I’ve been trying to have a conversation since earlier,” the Emperor remarked casually, “but it seems she’s not the talkative type.”

I shot him a sideways glance. Did he have no information about this person, or was he just withholding it from me? The Emperor merely shrugged in response.

“However, one thing is clear,” he continued, his gaze fixed on the mysterious woman. “The relic that should have been inside this ruin has already fallen into her hands. Unless we defeat her and take it, it won’t be ours.”

Was that why he had waited here, blocking the entrance?

If her goal was simply to acquire the ruin’s relic, she could have fled without confronting the Emperor.

…But that didn’t explain why she had stood there, motionless, until we arrived.

“……”

I took a step forward.

The figure remained still, watching me. For a moment, I wondered if she was even alive. Perhaps the Emperor had simply placed a statue there to mess with us.

As I moved, the others stepped forward as well. We spread out slightly, forming a loose semi-circle as we advanced, aiming to encircle her. There were still significant gaps between us, but it was the best we could do.

The first to act was Bella.

Her elongated whip-like blade transformed into a true whip, slicing through the air like a punishment descending on a criminal. It wasn’t just a weapon of torment—it was far deadlier than any ordinary whip. A strike from that blade wouldn’t just cut; it would tear through flesh and expose bone.

And just as Bella’s attack lashed out, the still figure moved.

Directly forward.

Toward me.

“Sylvia…!”

Alice shouted instinctively. From where Claire stood, I heard the sound of rapid footsteps.

But I wasn’t standing still either—

—Or at least I didn’t intend to be—

No.

The moment I aimed the shotgun at her and prepared to fire, a sensation gripped me.

It wasn’t a sound, per se. Rather, it was as if my instincts themselves froze my actions. A visceral, primal refusal to move.

You must not fire.

If I shoot that person, I will surely—

—regret it.

“…!”

A chill ran down my spine. My finger, which was resting on the trigger, convulsed as if it had been pulled back by an unseen force. It felt as though someone was gripping just my finger, preventing it from moving forward.

It wasn’t just hesitation—it was as if my very body was rejecting the action.

“No, don’t!” Claire’s voice cried out, urgent and sharp.

As the figure charged toward me, Claire swung her sword. A sword energy, trailing behind like a whip, sliced through the air. It followed just a half-beat behind her sword, aiming for—

For the black-robed figure—

It should have reached them. It had to.

* * *

What happened?

Claire had definitely swung her sword, and her signature sword energy slash had clearly aimed for the figure’s arm.

It should have hit. There was no room to dodge. It was clear even to my eyes.

But the sword energy didn’t hit.

“W-what…?”

Claire’s voice sounded confused.

I felt the stock of my shotgun being pushed back. The muzzle was pressed against the figure’s abdomen—not just touching, but actually sinking slightly into the flesh as the person continued advancing toward me with relentless force.

Her strength exceeded mine. My arms were pushed back, and the shotgun was forced downward.

And yet, even as this happened, my fingers refused to move.

No, it wasn’t just refusal; it felt as though my body was actively warning me of danger. One by one, my fingers—index, middle, ring, and pinky—released their grip on the weapon.

I lost hold of the shotgun entirely.

The figure, undeterred, leaned closer, almost as if to embrace me—though the gesture was far from comforting. Her approach was uncanny, almost mechanical.

A white mask loomed near my face.

Through the black voids of the mask’s eye sockets, I could faintly see her eyes.

A sharp whoosh cut through the air. Was it Alice’s blade? Or Bella’s whip-like sword? I couldn’t tell; my head wouldn’t turn to check.

The color of her eyes was obscured by shadows, but one thing was clear—they were human eyes, glowing faintly with life.

“Syl… via.”

The voice was distorted, as though the words were being stretched unnaturally, like a low-end computer struggling to render sound in a lagging video game.

It felt as if we were in different flows of time, mismatched in the same space.

And then—before she could finish speaking—

Claire charged forward.

With her shoulder, she tackled the figure—

* * *

The scene shifted abruptly, as if frames had been cut from a film.

I was now facing a different direction.

The figure’s voice, previously muffled by the mask, had been so close I could hear it clearly.

Claire’s charge missed entirely. She stumbled forward into empty air, failing to maintain her balance. Though she didn’t fall, the harsh scraping sound of her boots against the ground betrayed her unease.

“—never—”

Never what…?

But before I could hear the rest—

“——!”

Alice barreled into the figure’s side, sending her flying.

“Are you okay!?”

Before I could even register what had just happened, Alice’s face filled my vision. It seemed I had almost been dragged to the side along with the figure.

Alice was already holding me up as I fell.

“I’m fine—”

But the figure reappeared behind Alice, almost as if she had emerged from thin air. The dual swords she had been wielding earlier had vanished without a trace.

In her hands now was a revolver.

The same model I used.

It bore scratches and scuffs, old and new, likely from being battered and scraped in past battles.

But…

I hadn’t brought that today.

Before I could react, a massive slash extended from the ceiling, so long it could have cleaved through the entire height of the room, descending as if to execute the condemned.

With a jarring screech, the blade scored the ceiling, walls, and floor. Where the slash passed, the hand holding the revolver should have fallen away—

Should have.

But as if the event itself had been undone, the revolver remained in the figure’s hand, unshaken.

I gritted my teeth.

Again!

* * *

A sharp crack. The space shattered.

My head rang.

It was as though I had slammed into a wall at blinding speed. A high-pitched whine filled my ears, and a searing pain radiated through my skull as if my brain had been jarred loose.

My vision blurred. Perhaps it was from the tears welling up in my eyes.

Something gripped my collar, clutching it tightly as though trying to prevent me from falling further.

The hand pulling me from beyond the fractured space was white.

The edges of the broken space were razor-sharp, like shattered glass.

Even as blood dripped from her arm, the figure ignored the cuts and dragged me relentlessly. But—

It seemed I was too heavy for the hand holding onto me.

With a loud rip, the fabric of my collar tore apart.

I fell straight down.

* * *

“—via!”

I gasped, air rushing into my lungs like a flood after being deprived of it for too long. My chest burned, but the rush of oxygen cleared my head.

I realized I was lying on someone’s lap.

I blinked a few times, clearing my vision. The tears pooled in my eyes spilled to the sides, making way for clarity.

Above me, two concerned faces hovered—Alice’s and Claire’s.

Instinctively, I reached up and touched my collar.

The rough, uneven tear where the fabric had been forcibly ripped away was unmistakable under my fingertips.

…It really happened.

It wasn’t a nightmare.

I tried to sit up, but Claire pressed down firmly on my shoulders, keeping me against Alice’s lap.

“What about that person?”

“Gone.”

It was the Emperor’s voice.

“Vanished the moment you fell.”

“What about the battle?”

“A battle, it was.”

The Emperor’s voice held a hint of amusement as he spoke.

“Did we fight her?”

“……”

I couldn’t answer the Emperor’s question.

Chapter 107
Encounter (3)

There wasn’t a single thing I could comprehend.

Up until now, I had rarely doubted my ability.

When I was younger—back when I had first arrived in this world—I had my uncertainties. I wondered if my power might have limits. Was there an unknown restriction on the number of uses? Could it be that every time I used it, some part of me was being consumed without my knowledge?

But over the past ten years, I never felt like I was being worn down by using my ability.

Humans grow tired when they move. They feel drowsy if they don’t sleep, thirsty if they don’t drink, and hungry if they don’t eat.

But my power seemed to exist on a completely different plane.

When I turned back time, no matter how exhausted I was, I would return to a state of rest. The thirst and hunger I had felt moments before would vanish, replaced by the state I had been in earlier. The same applied in reverse.

Only my memory persisted uninterrupted…

Then, how was that memory sustained?

I didn’t even remember how we exited the dungeon.

Claire and Alice spoke to me several times along the way. The Emperor, however, remained silent, simply leading the group from the front. Leo was still frozen, seemingly unable to process what had happened.

Bella wasn’t within my sight. She was likely walking at the very back.

Was it Alice who supported me? Or Claire?

What I remembered most clearly was my hand repeatedly touching the torn fabric of my collar.

Yes, until now, I had never once considered the possibility of truly “moving through time.” I couldn’t. Within the reverted time, I was simply myself, always in the place I was supposed to be as if time had rewound like the hands of a clock.

…Was I truly myself?

My memories remained continuous, carrying the passage of time.

Realizing this only after ten years, the feeling was far from pleasant. It was unsettling, to say the least.

The power I had once trusted implicitly, used without question, now filled me with doubt.

Far ahead, I caught sight of moonlight. Strangely, no light reached into the dungeon itself. The glow from the relics embedded in the walls was the only thing illuminating the corridors. The moon at what appeared to be the dungeon’s entrance or exit looked like a painting—its glow starkly contrasting the surrounding darkness, edged with a black frame.

I stared at the sight in a daze for a while.

Then, I turned back time again.

* * *

It was an impulsive act.

Restlessness, perhaps, would describe it better.

Turning back time was my instinct.

The Emperor had looked as if he was beginning to grasp the nature of my ability. We hadn’t identified the figure’s true identity. If I wasn’t careful, not only the Emperor but others around me might come to suspect the nature of my power.

So, as always, I reset the time to erase my mistakes.

I would uncover the figure’s face, be cautious with my words in front of the Emperor, and firmly remove the hand that grabbed me—

But I couldn’t.

“—via!”

I took a sharp breath again.

The sensation of falling beyond the fractured space was as unpleasant as before. The feeling of crashing to the ground, the strange weightlessness, the emptiness in my lungs as if I had been yanked from a vacuum back into the world.

No, calling it merely unpleasant was an understatement.

It was the worst.

Perhaps it felt even worse because I had experienced it once before. My mind, now more aware of the situation, processed it with chilling clarity.

But that didn’t help me stay calm.

I couldn’t go back.

It was as if a wall separated me from the moment I had faced that figure.

This time, the wall didn’t shatter.

My body trembled from the impact, and I gasped repeatedly, trying to force air back into my empty lungs.

Desperately, I checked my collar.

The torn fabric of my collar still felt vividly beneath my touch.

Clenching my mouth tightly, I barely managed to lift my head and look at the spot where the figure had been standing. There was no one there.

“Where did the person who was standing there go?”

“…She suddenly disappeared at some point.”

“The relic… I think that person took it too.”

Alice answered, and Claire added in a quiet tone.

“……”

I had no response to their words. Just moments ago, I had asked about the battle, only to have the Emperor figure out the nature of my ability.

“Hmm.”

But the Emperor, as described in the game, wasn’t the type to be so easily fooled. After all, simply staying silent wouldn’t keep him from extracting information from me. He had only been holding back, cautiously observing me, and had let me speak freely so far.

“Father!”

When the Emperor raised his sword and aimed it at my neck, Alice gasped loudly, visibly startled. Claire, too, placed her hand on the hilt of her sword but quickly pulled it back in surprise.

However, it seemed the Emperor had no intention of cutting my neck. Given how effortlessly he severed the arm that threatened Alice with a gun just now, I knew the Emperor could have easily decapitated me without hesitation, even without my ability to turn back time.

The thick sword blade, despite its imposing appearance, moved with surprising precision, grazing my collar. It traced the irregular tear in the fabric, where fibers had frayed and torn.

“This isn’t the kind of tear that could happen from just collapsing. Did someone tear it off?”

The Emperor remarked, as if noticing something new.

Alice, noticing it as well, took a sharp breath. Claire did the same. Leo, still not fully processing the situation, looked dazed. I couldn’t read Bella’s expression from her position, far off and wearing her mask.

“Not just the collar. You have injuries all over. Bruises?”

The Emperor’s lips curled into a faint, mocking smirk, like he had just heard an unethical joke.

That look frightened me.

“They’re bruises.”

The Emperor withdrew his sword from my neck, his tone casual.

“On Sylvia Fangriffon?”

“……”

The Emperor leaned slightly toward me, his voice dropping low.

“Have we had this conversation ‘before’?”

When the Emperor said “before,” I knew it referred to something from my perspective.

I was certain now.

In this future, there was no way I could escape.

* * *

Eventually, things continued as they had before.

The Emperor seemed to have grasped something about my ability. I wasn’t sure how deeply he understood the principle, whether he had more insight than I did about using this ability, but I could feel that it wasn’t a good sign.

Alice, Claire, and Leo said nothing. They merely glanced at me, watching my reactions as if waiting for something.

Bella… was humming. She was doing that high-pitched hum, as she always did.

“Well then, everyone, go ahead and rest.”

Despite having lost a relic, the Emperor showed no signs of regret. In fact, he smiled pleasantly.

“It was an enjoyable walk, but it seems you are all quite tired. I hope the rest of the journey is pleasant for you.”

With that, the Emperor turned and walked away, leaving us behind. But even as he turned, his gaze lingered on my face until the very end.

I said nothing.

“I won’t ask anything right now.”

Alice said with a serious expression.

When I came to my senses, I found myself in my room. The one in Northwood, the room I had decided to stay in. It was as large as Alice’s room, and the interior was similar as well. However, we weren’t in the guest table area of the room.

Alice and Claire were standing around me, as if to protect me, while I sat on the bed. Leo wasn’t there. Had he been kept out because it was a women’s room? If it were Leo, it wouldn’t be surprising if he had chosen not to enter himself. But that wasn’t important.

“We don’t know what happened…”

Alice began, looking at Claire for a brief moment before both of them turned their gaze to me.

It was Alice who spoke first.

“You look really tired right now… So, um…”

This must be the first time they’ve seen me like this.

I might have appeared tired before. Walking through a dark dungeon is tiring, and trudging through snow-covered forests or wandering in sewers is exhausting enough.

Neither Alice nor Claire would believe that I had limitless stamina.

But collapsing out of nowhere, especially with bruises all over my body… that was strange.

It was as if I had gone through something by myself in the meantime.

“For now, get some rest.”

Alice spoke up, and Claire finished her sentence.

“We’ll talk more tomorrow.”

Their faces were full of concern.

They didn’t pressure me to reveal my abilities or interrogate me about what had happened.

I appreciated their consideration.

“Understood.”

For now, I decided to gratefully accept their kindness.

Chapter 108
Dice Game

“Have you ever played dice games?”

The first words the Emperor spoke to Verratti, when she sat face-to-face with him, prepared to die, were nothing short of nonsensical.

“…Dice games?”

“Any game involving dice. Board games, street dice hustles, whatever. Or perhaps you’ve seen gambling games in a casino?”

“……”

Verratti clamped her mouth shut and stared intently at the Emperor. Even after the eccentric woman in the fox mask left, the Emperor’s expression remained completely unmoved.

Even with the Knights Templar, each possessing formidable strength, standing before him, the Emperor wore a relaxed smile as if he were dealing with children.

The gas lamp on the table flickered, casting shallow shadows on the Emperor’s face.

If anyone intended to assassinate the Emperor, this would have been the perfect opportunity.

Verratti, after all, wasn’t restrained in any way.

But the fact that the Emperor was holding this one-on-one conversation with Verratti indicated his confidence in overpowering her alone if necessary.

Fangriffon.

There was no evidence that the myth was real. But as if to prove it true, all the Emperors throughout history possessed immense power. No one believed it was possible solely due to bloodline. Some Emperors were even suspected of swapping children or appointing others within the royal family as crown princes.

That’s why the Papal States thought Sylvia Fangriffon might become the next Emperor—

“Don’t know it? It’s a game where you roll dice and compare numbers. You can compete by rolling for the highest number, matching specific combinations, or ordering sequences—”

“I know that much.”

Verratti answered curtly, glaring at the Emperor who continued speaking at his own pace, regardless of her wariness. It wasn’t a reaction one would show to an Emperor. But the Emperor didn’t seem to care in the slightest. Verratti found that attitude even more irritating.

“Of course, you would. Not everyone wagers money, but who hasn’t handled dice at least once in their life?”

The Emperor nodded slightly as he spoke, then shifted his posture, crossing his legs as though entertaining an old acquaintance. Despite the underground room’s grim setting, his demeanor remained annoyingly relaxed.

“If your opponent couldn’t possibly detect your trick—no, wait.”

He paused, reconsidering his analogy, and resumed.

“Even if your opponent knew you were cheating but still couldn’t do anything about it, what would you do to win?”

“…Obviously, I’d keep cheating.”

“Even if they’re aware of it?”

“They can’t stop it anyway, can they?”

“True enough.”

The Emperor smiled as if pleased with her answer.

“What if you were the one being cheated?”

“…I’d find a way to utterly ruin them. You said I’d know they’re cheating, right?”

“I also said you’d be powerless to stop it.”

“Knowing the trick doesn’t mean you can’t target the cheater.”

Verratti’s response made the Emperor chuckle, his shoulders shaking slightly in amusement. The sound of his laughter—soft yet deep—was unnerving. It resembled both the sinister laugh of a villain and the lighthearted chuckle of a middle-aged man hearing a funny joke from a friend.

“What if your opponent were a goddess?”

“…What?”

“You’re playing a dice game with a goddess. Both you and the goddess use the same dice. Your dice are made of glass, so thin and fragile that they crack and become unusable after just one throw. But the goddess’s dice are made of ivory, high-quality dice that don’t wear out or break no matter how many times they’re thrown.”

The Emperor lightly tapped his fingers on his knee as he continued speaking.

“The rules of the game are simple. Roll the dice, and the higher value wins. You can roll as many times as you like, whenever you feel like it.”

“The rules are nonsense.”

Verratti scoffed.

“If the dice shatter after a single roll, what’s the point of being able to roll them multiple times?”

“Still, you could roll a 12 in a single throw, couldn’t you?”

“Even so, we’re overwhelmingly disadvantaged. And if we have to play by such rules, it means we have no choice but to accept them. Do we have any veto power if the opponent decides to add one or two more dice?”

“No, of course not. She’s a goddess.”

“…Exactly.”

Verratti sighed deeply at the Emperor’s answer.

“If the opponent really is a goddess, we’re bound to bow down. The idea of challenging the ruler of the world to a game is absurd in itself.”

“Is that so?”

“…I don’t know about you, but I’m a member of the Papal State. A knight, a nun. No matter how unruly my personality might be, that fact doesn’t change.”

“Hmm.”

The Emperor smiled, as if her answer pleased him.

“So, why are you asking me this?”

“Well.”

The Emperor spoke slowly, as if to build suspense.

“It seems we’ve found someone who might be that goddess.”

“……”

For a moment, Verratti was silent. Then, after a long pause, she finally spoke.

“…What?”

“You probably wouldn’t believe me. But that’s fine.”

“Huh.”

Verratti sighed in disbelief.

“So, what are you saying now? That you’ve found this goddess?”

“It hasn’t been proven yet.”

“So, you intend to prove it?”

“Exactly. And for that, I’ll need the cooperation of the Papal State.”

“What. Do you want us to send a Saintess? Someone who can sit across from her and declare, ‘Ah, yes, this is truly our goddess’? Do you think the Papal State would agree to that?”

“There’s no need for that. All I need is the relic you possess.”

“……”

Verratti kept her lips sealed, but the Emperor continued.

“How do you prove the ability of someone who can turn back time?”

“Why are you suddenly jumping from dice to that?”

“I’m talking about finding a way to prove the trick.”

“……”

“I’ve considered the possibility of prophecy, calculation, or even the idea that they’ve already experienced the future. And I’ve realized that all three lead to similar conclusions. Which leaves us with proof.”

“And what is that proof?”

“I plan to do something the opponent wouldn’t like.”

The Emperor explained with amusement.

“If there’s someone rolling dice until they get the result they want, the way to prove it is to create a situation where the dice results are fixed.”

“But wouldn’t they just roll the dice again?”

“Then the timing of the roll changes.”

The Emperor dismissed Verratti’s objection with a calm certainty.

“If you ensure the dice always roll a 2 on the tenth throw, the opponent would either suddenly bring three dice into play or try to manipulate the result on the ninth or eighth throw. If we can catch that, we might verify whether they truly know our future.”

The Emperor shrugged his shoulders as he spoke.

“Just planning isn’t enough. To get what I want, I must act greedily. If there’s something the opponent desires, I should step in and take it first.”

“But what if the opponent turns back time again?”

“If the opponent has the item without me knowing, that would prove they’re using a trick. And if I confirm that, I would be very pleased.”

The Emperor smiled as he spoke.

“At the very least, it would provide evidence that my actions can provoke the opponent to act.”

“……”

Verratti stared at the Emperor with a dumbfounded expression for a while.

At least, if I make it back alive, there’ll be something to report to the Papal State.

That fleeting thought crossed Verratti’s mind amidst the absurdity of it all.

* * *

“…You seem to be enjoying yourself?”

Bella, who was closely following behind the Emperor, asked.

“Of course.”

“But the relic we wanted was taken by that person and escaped.”

“The relic is meaningless unless all of them are gathered together. More importantly, I gained something far more valuable than I hoped to prove.”

The Emperor spoke, striding confidently through the dense forest.

“Even ivory dice can break sometimes.”

“…We still don’t know who the opponent is.”

Bella said cautiously.

“Really? I think I have a good idea.”

the Emperor replied.

Bella tilted her head in curiosity but remained silent.

Chapter 109
Question

My ability had reached a limit. It wasn’t that the power itself had vanished, nor did it feel like some new penalty had been added. Afterward, I tested it a few times in my room, and the ability seemed to function properly.

But I suspected that I could no longer return to a point in time before meeting that nameless figure yesterday.

Since then, I hadn’t attempted to go back to that moment again. Even if I did it out of curiosity, I would still have to face the Emperor’s expression again. That man always jumped to conclusions on his own, even when I said nothing. What was the point of rewinding time if it wouldn’t change anything?

More importantly, I didn’t want to experience that pain again.

Lying on my bed, I stared blankly at the ceiling, lost in thought.

I had treated my bruises, and after a long sleep, I woke up feeling refreshed—physically, at least. Mentally, my mind was a tangled mess.

I was trying to make sense of the nameless figure I had encountered in the dungeon.

“…Is it me?”

Muttering those words out loud did little to make the thought feel real.

If this were a story about someone possessing another’s body, the idea that it was my future self would certainly fit the cliché.

That figure had vanished with the relic. Was it trying to prevent some catastrophe the Emperor might cause with it in the future?

But even with that reasoning, something felt off.

Let’s entertain the possibility that it was me.

She had clearly been using an ability tied to time—just like I was. In that moment, her movements felt chaotic, as if the sequences of past, present, and future were entangled.

Even her voice was strange. It sounded distorted, layered with static, as if she was speaking through interference. It wasn’t the kind of sound someone would make intentionally, nor was it simply the result of injury.

When I tried to reset the situation using my ability, it seemed the other person did the same simultaneously. She shattered the space around us and held me firmly. I managed to rewind time, but the process was unstable. That’s likely why my physical state—normally reverted with time—remained unchanged.

If our abilities clashed, perhaps that was what caused the anomaly. The figure could have been left stranded in an impossible future, creating an error that prevented me from going back to that point in time.

But even with this theory, something didn’t add up.

She had my gun, but she aimed it at Alice—not the Emperor.

Perhaps she was targeting me, and Alice just happened to be in the way?

…No. Even though I wasn’t physically extraordinary, I had spent countless hours mastering that gun. At such close range, I wouldn’t miss my intended target. And if she was my future self, she definitely wouldn’t.

That figure had tried to say something to me.

“Sylvia, never—”

But I hadn’t heard the rest.

And when I pointed my weapon at her, I felt an intense sense of revulsion.

…

Ugh, I can’t figure this out.

I scratched my head furiously and forced myself upright.

No matter how much I dwelled on it, I wasn’t going to make sense of the situation right now. For now—

As I climbed out of bed and slipped into my slippers, there was a hesitant knock at the door.

“Yes, come in.”

I spoke, relieved my voice wasn’t hoarse.

The door creaked open cautiously, revealing Claire.

“Sister.”

Normally, when she called me that, her voice was light and cheerful, full of energy.

But now, her eyes were filled with worry, and her voice was soft, almost trembling.

“Are you feeling better?”

Once again, she didn’t ask about anything else.

“I’m fine.”

After all, I’d been healed with magic. There was no lingering pain, and I hadn’t been seriously injured in the first place.

There were only a few drops of blood on my clothes—and they weren’t mine. It was from the arm that had grabbed me, scraped and bleeding from being torn against the fractured space.

Of course, Claire’s concern wasn’t just for the reasons I assumed.

“Well…”

Claire shifted her gaze nervously before looking back at me. She resembled a younger sister trying to approach an older sibling who seemed angry.

“Everyone else is gathered in the dining hall right now. I thought maybe it’s time for all of us to have a meal together.”

“Understood—”

But as I answered, I suddenly remembered that I hadn’t even washed up yet. It seemed that was part of the reason Claire had approached me so cautiously.

“I’ll wash up quickly and come down.”

When I said that, Claire nodded.

“Alright. I’ll wait for you.”

* * *

Claire’s “I’ll wait for you” didn’t mean she’d wait in the dining hall. Instead, she sat patiently in one of the chairs in my room.

In a world without gadgets like smartphones, simply sitting and waiting must have been terribly boring for her.

I pressed a towel against my damp hair, trying to squeeze out as much moisture as I could. I even used a small, wind-up fan to dry it further, but there was still a lingering dampness.

“You’re going like that?”

When I finally gave up on drying my hair and started putting on my uniform, Claire was startled and blurted out the question.

Normally, she’d never see me looking so disheveled.

What would the usual me have done?

The usual me… I probably would’ve turned back time to before Claire arrived. Then, I would’ve washed up in a hurry and waited for her, with my hair perfectly dry, of course.

After all, I had spent the entire morning thinking. Rewinding time wouldn’t erase those thoughts from my mind.

“……”

For a brief moment, I debated whether I should do just that. But instead, I asked Claire.

“Do I look strange?”

Claire quickly shook her head from side to side, an innocent gesture reminiscent of a child denying guilt to their mother. Her reaction almost made me laugh.

It was oddly peaceful, as if the bizarre events of yesterday had never happened.

I could have asked her a question—just one—but I decided against it.

Not that I could answer her if she asked.

“Well, I’ll head down like this,” I said.

“Alright.”

This time, Claire nodded enthusiastically.

* * *

“What happened last night?”

That was the first thing Charlotte said when she saw me.

Honestly, the mere fact that I had delayed coming down and appeared unprepared was likely shocking to her.

Until now, my reputation had been one of meticulous precision—someone who anticipated and resolved problems almost as if by prophecy.

For me to oversleep, come downstairs after everyone had already started breakfast, and arrive with wet hair…

…This wasn’t just a break from my character. It might’ve fallen short of even the standards of nobility or royalty.

But before I could dwell on it further, the aroma of freshly baked bread wafted toward me.

Though some time had passed since breakfast began, my portion had been kept under a silver cover, likely to preserve its warmth.

Without hurrying too much, I walked over to the empty seat and sat down.

Alice glanced at me with a worried expression. Had she sensed something from my demeanor this time too?

It wasn’t Alice who came to fetch me but Claire. This likely meant Alice had to explain the events of last night at the table. After all, it was Alice who had asked Charlotte to take a different dungeon route.

“Alice?”

Perhaps because she hadn’t received an answer from me, Charlotte turned back to Alice and asked. Fortunately, Charlotte didn’t seem angry. Instead, it appeared she understood that I had been ravenously hungry.

“Well, about yesterday…”

I could almost hear Alice’s brain working from here.

“…Sorry. It’s just that it’s hard to explain.”

“I see.”

Charlotte didn’t press Alice further. In fact, her gaze wasn’t on Alice—it was on me.

I could feel Charlotte watching me curiously as I chewed on a plain piece of morning bread. When our eyes met, she asked.

“You must’ve been really hungry?”

“……”

I glanced at the bread in my hand. Instead of tearing it into small, refined pieces, I had been holding and biting straight into it.

Did I appear uncultured?

Charlotte didn’t seem to be judging me, at least not overtly. Thankfully, her expression wasn’t one of shock, like the time she had seen me eating a parfait.

“Yes, a lot happened yesterday.”

At my words, Alice’s shoulders flinched.

Charlotte’s gaze shifted between Alice and me. Her deep eyes held a trace of curiosity, but perhaps because she was someone accustomed to seeing and hearing things she couldn’t always talk about, she refrained from asking further questions.

“What about the others?”

I asked, steering the conversation away.

“Leo was dragged off by Jake. They’re probably at a casino or something.”

Charlotte answered my question with a sigh.

“Mia still hasn’t woken up, and Lena went straight to her room to work on her weapons after finishing her meal.”

Alice added.

“Do you want more food?”

Claire asked, noticing how quickly my plate was emptying.

“……”

Normally, I would have declined…

But honestly, I was starving.

Chapter 110
Conclusion

In the end, nothing restores energy like a good meal.

With my stomach full and a slight drowsiness settling in, my mind finally felt at ease. After mulling over various thoughts, the conclusion I arrived at was simple: “So what?”

Yeah. So what?

It wasn’t the first time a stranger had suddenly popped up in my life. I’d already gone through it with Lena.

The Emperor thinking I was some kind of extraordinary being wasn’t news either. He’d already tasked me with several things, including outright ordering me to assassinate a count and nearly sending me to the battlefield instead of the academy.

And the reason I avoided that wasn’t due to my abilities but because of Alice. She had stormed straight to the Emperor after seeing morphine in my room, furious beyond belief, and negotiated on my behalf.

Limits to my powers? Those were bound to surface eventually. Honestly, my ability was absurdly overpowered. Other regression ability users in novels, comics, or animations had it far worse—some could only rewind time by dying, or they had to pay steep prices. Looking back, I’d had it way too easy.

Besides… considering how things had played out so far, I hadn’t made any catastrophic mistakes that warranted resetting everything.

So, I decided to stop worrying about it.

If that figure showed up again later, I’d deal with it then.

A psychologist I once visited out of curiosity had said something similar: “Don’t dwell on things you can’t solve right now. At the very least, try not to worry about them.”

True enough. Racking my brain over an uncontrollable future was pointless.

“……”

I felt Alice’s gaze fixated on me.

We were seated across from each other. Outside the window, an endless forest stretched to the horizon, trees marching in line. Strictly speaking, it wasn’t the trees moving—it was us.

“Honestly, your resilience never ceases to amaze me.”

“Is there something on my face?”

“Yep.”

At my question, Alice nodded decisively.

“Last time you came back from the battlefield, you were the same. You’d sit there brooding by yourself, and then a few hours later, you’d return like nothing had happened. Same this time. Right after meeting Father, you looked completely shaken, but now you’re fine again.”

“Yeah, you looked dazed when I went up to your room this morning too.”

Claire chimed in from her seat beside me.

By the way, Leo sat next to Alice, looking incredibly uncomfortable. Though we were all student council members and had gradually been breaking down walls through shared tea sessions, yesterday’s meeting with the Emperor seemed to have driven home the reality that Alice and I were truly “royalty.”

Noticing my glance at Leo, Claire shot him a subtle glare, as if to say, “Why are you making things awkward?”

…Well, I felt a little bad about it.

“There was a lot to think about.”

I explained.

“Is that so?”

“……”

When I didn’t elaborate further, Alice didn’t press me.

“…Don’t you want to ask me anything?”

“Hmm.”

At my question, Alice thought for a moment before responding decisively.

“Nope.”

Her straightforward answer caught me off guard, and I found myself staring at her in silence.

Noticing my reaction, Alice chuckled softly.

“Wondering why?”

“I am.”

Of course, I was curious.

If it had been me in her position, I would’ve rewound time in various ways to dig for answers. Granted, if I couldn’t uncover anything even after all that, I would’ve given up.

I’d already scoured the Empire’s forbidden archives and confirmed there was no prophecy explicitly mentioning my existence.

Though, to be fair, that had been more about finding clues to navigate the story than uncovering personal secrets.

“There’s no particular reason.”

Alice spoke, leaning back in her chair. Then she shifted her gaze from me to the window.

The forest never seemed to grow boring, always showing off its endless expanse. Along the way, I had seen several villages and towns, but they all seemed buried in the depths of the forest. If this world had other races, I’d think this would be the perfect place for elves to live.

“You need a logical reason to ask questions, or to not ask them, right? Well, I just don’t feel like asking right now. No, in fact, I probably won’t be the one to ask any questions in the future.”

Alice’s head remained turned toward the window, but she shifted her gaze toward me and smiled faintly.

“Not until you decide to tell me.”

“……”

I couldn’t find an answer to that.

Alice had already shared her thoughts with me—before we infiltrated the casino in bunny girl outfits. At the time, it had just seemed like she was dealing with some inferiority complex toward Claire, and I thought it was just an event scene meant to serve the game’s plot. But if there’s one thing I’ve learned between this world and the game, it’s that characters in games move according to the story, whereas the people here move on their own and create the story.

“Got it.”

“You look like you’ve figured something out.”

“……”

Alice’s comment made me feel like she had read my thoughts again. I turned my face toward Claire.

“Claire.”

“Huh, what!?”

Claire, who had been staring absentmindedly at Alice and me talking, snapped out of her trance, clearly startled that I was addressing her suddenly.

“Does my face show my emotions that easily?”

“Uh… uh?”

Claire, seemingly not catching on to the intent of my question right away, hesitated for a moment and stammered.

“Uh, no? Well, maybe sometimes? But not usually, I’d say…”

As I listened to Claire’s stuttered words, it was clear she was flustered.

“Hm.”

Alice snorted through her nose.

At that, Claire furrowed her brow.

“What was that reaction for?”

Her voice wasn’t particularly menacing or cold, but it definitely carried a hint of irritation.

“Did I say something wrong?”

“No, it’s not wrong. It’s just… when you see someone unable to do something you can do, it makes you feel a bit superior, doesn’t it?”

“What!?”

Oh…

Claire, please, even if this train is a 20th-century model with poor soundproofing, yelling like that will make everyone around us stare.

And if you stand up like that, they’ll stare even more.

Most people probably have horrified expressions on their faces after hearing Claire shout like that, especially since they know who she hangs around with. Yelling at someone in the presence of someone like Alice—whether it’s justified or not—is an extremely disrespectful act.

If the daughter of a baron yelled at a princess, then—

The nobility’s reaction was already visible in Leo’s shocked expression next to Alice.

“C-Claire…!”

Leo’s face turned pale as he tried desperately to calm Claire down, but it wasn’t that easy since he wasn’t sitting right next to her. There was a small table between them.

And on top of that, Alice had her hand on Leo, preventing him from getting up.

Leo froze, looking at me with a silent plea for help, but—

…Sorry, I couldn’t quite figure out what was going on myself.

“You’ve been with your sister for so long! If I had the time, I’m sure I’d be able to read her emotions better than you could!”

Hmm…

If they’re planning on fighting over something like this, shouldn’t they just do it at the academy? If they’re going to argue, at least lower their voices a bit.

No, wait. I’d rather they just wait until we get to the academy. Having them fight next to me is incredibly embarrassing.

I’m barely managing to keep my expression together as it is.

Of course, Alice was smiling as she watched me.

She definitely saw through my expression.

“Well, I don’t know. You’ve never done it before, so how can you be so sure?”

“Ugh…!”

Claire’s face flashed with anger in response to Alice’s words, but then—

“……”

She exhaled a long breath.

Then, with a calm and dignified posture, she sat back down in her chair, as if the earlier outburst had never happened.

But that demeanor was just an act. Claire’s fighting spirit hadn’t disappeared at all.

“Sis.”

As proof of that, Claire looked at me as soon as she sat down and said,

“…Yes?”

“Look me in the eye.”

She slightly shifted her body toward me and said those words.

I silently did as she asked.

Claire’s deep blue eyes locked onto mine. While both Alice and Claire had blue eyes, Alice’s were like a clear lake, whereas Claire’s seemed like a vast blue hole, and when staring directly into them, it felt a little intimidating.

“From now until we get to school, we’re going to practice matching your expression.”

“……”

I looked at Alice for support, but she just wore a look of amusement.

…Well, this is a disaster.

Chapter 111
Invitation (1)

July was a time when students could relax in many ways.

And it felt like this world had an even more relaxed atmosphere compared to the place I came from.

The academy was modeled after the Japanese high school system, so the end-of-term exams took place at the end of July. However, the excitement about the upcoming break didn’t completely overshadow everything else.

This mood, however, spread more widely among the commoners than the nobles.

Nobles were creatures who lived on their pride.

Even if they thought that building good connections and forming relationships was more important than getting good grades, there were still many who considered dropping below a certain grade level to be an embarrassment. Many noble parents were sensitive to academic performance.

On the other hand, commoners felt that simply being admitted to this academy meant they were already set for life. Although there were twice as many commoners as nobles at the academy, it reflected the fact that there were far more commoners than nobles in the Empire. When looking at the number of applicants, commoners had a harder time securing a spot than the nobles.

Simply graduating from the academy opened up numerous opportunities for finding a way to make a living. Since it also served as a military academy, students could apply to become imperial officers. Of course, as long as they maintained a minimum level of grades to avoid being held back.

As for me… Although I had lost the way back to mid-June, it hadn’t been as devastating as I expected.

That was mainly because I had always been diligent in reviewing and previewing the material.

To be precise, I had used my ability to rewind time repeatedly after each class to ensure I fully understood the material before moving on. Even while studying on my own, I would rewind time and go over each problem to grasp the solution.

Even so, using time to solve exam problems and then rewinding to fix mistakes seemed a bit extreme by my standards. Rewinding months just to study before an exam was insane, so I focused on studying hard throughout the term.

After all, even an average person could become exceptional if they took the time to study carefully. The only thing I had in abundance was time, and I made sure to use it wisely, taking advantage of every opportunity that came my way.

Still, I wasn’t particularly excited about the summer break.

Going back to the “home” that was the imperial palace meant I’d inevitably face the Emperor.

Since the incident in June, the Emperor hadn’t said much, but I was certain that when I went back, I’d be dragged into a conversation I didn’t want to have.

* * *

But bad things didn’t always happen to people.

Even if it was just a matter of delaying something unpleasant, sometimes a pleasant surprise would come along.

“An invitation?”

About a week before the final exams began, Claire came to my room and handed me an elegant envelope containing a letter.

It was similar to the one Alice had handed to Charlotte, but at least the contents of this one weren’t meant to divert my attention elsewhere.

“Yes. It’s an invitation to our estate.”

The Grace estate, located within the Empire, wasn’t too far from here. It was a special kind of estate, different from the typical large noble estates.

The actual size of the estate was more akin to a large mansion than a true estate. If I were to compare it to something from the modern world, it would be like a slightly large school. There was one huge building and several average-sized buildings scattered around, with a bit of land between them, and a grassy area that could be considered a sports field…

Of course, owning land and buildings of that size in one’s personal name was impressive, but when compared to the estates of counts or dukes, it was still a reasonable size in terms of reality.

“My father and mother have heard about you, and they want to meet you in person.”

When I stared blankly at Claire after hearing that, she quickly shook her head.

“It’s fine. I only mentioned that you were the sister I was looking for. I didn’t say anything else…”

It seemed that only then did Claire realize that this was a fact that hadn’t been widely shared with others.

She looked at me with a slightly uneasy expression, and despite being almost the same height as me, she somehow appeared younger.

“Did I say something unnecessary?”

“No.”

I replied while opening the letter from the envelope.

“The Grace family is a loyal house. And… since you are there, this is something that was bound to come to light eventually.”

Claire blinked a couple of times at my words.

“More than that, I’m the one who brought you there. So there’s no reason to be upset about what you did.”

“Re-really…?”

As Claire spoke with what seemed like a little joy, I pulled the letter out of the envelope. The letter was written on luxurious paper, the kind only nobles would use. Even though they were barons, nobles were still nobles, I thought, as I unfolded the letter. The writing inside was so neat that it almost looked like it had been printed, raising doubts in my mind.

[To the glorious Princess Sylvia Fangriffon of the Empire,

The hot sun is scorching the land, and the breeze from the sea carries moisture in the air. While some may find the weather unpleasant, it is also a season that provides an excellent excuse to go out.

Although we cannot offer the refreshing breeze or pleasant air that may be found far from here, I believe our estate’s green lawns, which are highly regarded among the nobility, would be a wonderful sight. It is one of the few places where the eyes can rest amidst the dull city.

If you would grant us the honor of enjoying a cup of tea in the cool shade while appreciating this greenery, it would be a tremendous joy for the Grace family.

We pray that through our daughter, the princess’s positive response will arrive.

Tuesday. July 11th, 1901.

Baron Edward Grace.]

While the content of the letter was one thing, the handwriting exuded a strong “I’m being completely honest here” vibe. Well, among villains, there were many with fine handwriting, but perhaps I was just influenced by my preconceived notions about Baron Grace.

After reading the letter, I raised my eyes and looked at Claire. She didn’t seem entirely sure that I would give a positive response. She stood with her hands behind her back, fidgeting slightly, looking at me. Her head was slightly lowered as she glanced up at me, a pose I faintly remembered.

It was the same expression Claire used every time I gave her my portion of food at the orphanage. She must have lived a life where there was no need to watch her back, yet even after ten years, that habit hadn’t disappeared. It made me realize just how much those five years, when she had nothing, had shaped her life.

Perhaps that’s why I still remember it so clearly—because I was the first person to show her kindness in her life.

“I understand.”

I carefully folded the letter again and placed it back into the envelope.

“I will accept the invitation. Is there any date that would be preferable?”

“Ah, yes!”

Claire beamed with a bright smile in response to my answer.

I couldn’t help but wonder—what would it take for someone like her to become as twisted as in the original story?

Maybe the fact that she hadn’t broken was the real miracle. It meant that Claire was a strong person, after all.

Her personality was such that she would have sacrificed herself for her younger sibling, even if they hadn’t gotten along well in the past.

Still, thanks to this, I had a little more time before I had to face the Emperor, which lightened my mood.

And I genuinely wanted to visit the Grace family at least once. In the original story, I was supposed to go there, but just sitting idly until then seemed a little frustrating.

“Then after the exams, right after the summer break, I’ll visit. Will that be alright?”

“That works for me! I’ll tell my parents in advance!”

Parents, huh.

Now that I thought about it, I had always just been with Claire, but I had never actually heard much about how she had grown up. Her environment must have been far better than in the original story, and perhaps that’s why it hadn’t been necessary to mention it.

And besides, it was the protagonist’s family.

It might not be a bad idea to hear from the Grace family themselves how Leo and Claire had been raised.

Chapter 112
Invitation (2)

I didn’t have many memorable moments from my school days.

It wasn’t that I had particularly bad memories, either. I just attended school like anyone else, had a normal graduation, and my grades weren’t spectacular but weren’t terrible either. I did manage to make some friends.

I never had a girlfriend, though.

I was an otaku, and so were my friends. We didn’t go on trips together, but we’d gather for events related to our hobbies, pool our money to buy manga, or head to an internet café after exams.

Yes, these were trivial memories compared to my experiences at the academy now. They weren’t vivid enough to remember the exact dates, and to be honest, most of the friends I hung out with back then had become faces and names I barely recalled.

Even so, for some reason, whenever I was at the academy, those days would come to mind, perhaps because it was a school for teenagers, just like mine was back then.

“We’ll be parting ways for a while.”

The first to speak was Charlotte.

It was the same at this academy; school ended early during the exam period. With time to spare, we decided to walk around and explore.

We wandered the streets, with nothing in particular to do, then sat in a café to have a cup of tea and enjoy some parfaits. We talked about trivial things, so much so that I couldn’t even remember the details, laughing and chatting away.

It didn’t feel like much time had passed, yet before long, the sun had set, and the sky was painted with hues of red.

“Are you going back to Lutetia?”

“Of course. I’m the princess of Velbur, after all.”

Alice asked with a slightly regretful tone, and Charlotte gave her a faint smile.

“But we’ll see each other again soon. The vacation isn’t that long.”

The break was a little over a month, so unless something special happened, we’d reunite when the second semester started.

But thinking about it more, that also meant that after graduation, we might not see each other as easily.

If Charlotte were just a noble from Velbur instead of a princess, she might visit Runedarium for a few days during the year. We could have tea, chat about what’s been happening, and say our goodbyes when it was time for her to leave.

The same could be said if Alice were in Charlotte’s position.

But both Alice and Charlotte were crucial figures in their respective royal families. Although it hadn’t been officially announced yet, Alice was the most likely candidate for the next Empress, and Charlotte didn’t have any siblings.

“……”

Perhaps because of these thoughts, Alice’s expression darkened.

…If the story follows its original course, the two would end up as enemies. Of course, Alice would eventually reconcile with the Emperor after opposing him to end the war, but their joy wouldn’t last long.

Charlotte silently stared at Alice before suddenly extending her hand.

“Well then, let’s meet again after the break. If you happen to visit Lutetia again… I’ll be sure to show you that Velbur’s food is far tastier and more diverse than the Empire’s.”

At Charlotte’s provocative remark, Alice smiled.

She took Charlotte’s hand and replied.

“The Empire’s food is improving, you know. Come back in about ten years, and I’ll serve you a meal so exquisite, even a Velburian would find it hard to criticize.”

Charlotte shrugged her shoulders lightly.

“I heard you’re returning to your autonomous region, too, Lena.”

“That’s right. I’ve already packed.”

Lena answered in a firm tone to my question. Despite the warm weather, Lena wasn’t in short sleeves. She seemed to think that wearing lighter clothing would make her lose her soldier’s spirit.

Of course, it wasn’t that Lena didn’t feel the heat.

Lena had lived in a cooler region even during the summer, so this weather wasn’t easy for her to endure. In fact, her neck was slightly damp with sweat.

“I’ll make sure to improve my skills and, by the second semester, I’ll be strong enough not to hold you back, Your Highness.”

Lena seemed to still be affected by the fact that we had gone to another dungeon without her last June. She didn’t openly show that she was upset, but she seemed to think it was because of her perceived lack of skill.

Despite that, Lena certainly wasn’t someone with poor skills.

“Um…”

Lena, who had been speaking, suddenly hesitated, and I was a bit surprised. It wasn’t common for her to act this way, especially not in front of others.

She seemed to fumble for a moment, then cautiously looked at me and spoke.

“May I… send you a letter?”

I almost burst out laughing.

Honestly, I hadn’t done much to earn Lena’s respect. If I were to think of something, it was only the time I ran around the training ground in front of her, which apparently left a strong impression on her.

Even though I hadn’t done anything else to earn her respect, she must have been moved by that one instance. Of course, she had also heard the stories of what happened on the battlefield, which probably contributed to her admiration. Seeing me fight firsthand must have sealed the deal.

“Of course.”

When I answered, Lena’s lips curled slightly into a small smile.

* * *

We didn’t see them off all the way to the train station. The station was bound to be packed due to the academy’s vacation, and with two princesses leaving, it would be almost paralyzing.

Charlotte boarded a first-class seat, while Lena took the less crowded northern train, but they would eventually end up at the same station. In a place where something major wasn’t likely to happen, like near the academy, it would have been fine, but if the princesses went into a place packed with unknown civilians, they would need a large escort.

Airships weren’t in use for civilian purposes yet, and although passenger planes were being developed, they hadn’t been commercialized. So, regrettably, we said our goodbyes at the academy.

“Well, I’ll be going now.”

Mia Crowfield spoke in her usual somewhat timid voice.

“Thanks for everything. I’ve received a lot of help from you.”

“A, ah… no…”

Mia flushed and lowered her head at Alice’s words.

Then—

“……”

She glanced at me, her face showing a somewhat complicated expression.

“Thank you for everything.”

She said, bowing her head.

She wasn’t holding a staff in her hand. It wasn’t allowed for students to carry weapons around the academy grounds, especially on the last day.

However, the blue gem at the end of the staff, which would be shining, was still the one I had given her.

Now that I thought about it, it was still a gem she hadn’t obtained at this point.

Considering that, it wasn’t that strange for her to show that kind of expression.

“Thank you for your hard work.”

I also bowed to Mia Crowfield. She looked momentarily flustered but quickly turned around and hurried off.

“Oh, you don’t have to say goodbye to me.”

As I watched her retreating figure with a mix of bittersweet emotions, I heard a light male voice.

I turned around to find Jake, with his ever-loyal maid beside him.

“We’ll be staying for about another day before leaving.”

Even though two princesses were present, Jake’s casual demeanor was met with a disdainful glance from Lottie. However, Jake’s attitude didn’t change at all.

“Even so, you should at least say goodbye.”

Alice spoke up.

“We’re planning to leave today as well.”

“Oh, really?”

Jake gave a look, as if to say there was no need to hurry since they were in the same capital anyway. Alice shrugged and replied.

“It’s more convenient to finish things quickly since we’re in the same capital anyway. And even if we leave first, it doesn’t matter if the luggage stays for a while, right?”

After all, we wouldn’t be the ones moving it ourselves.

“Is that so?”

Jake was probably staying behind because he wanted to spend even just one more day here with Lottie.

“Then I guess we should say our goodbyes. Thanks for everything. See you next semester.”

“Come back in the second semester when you’ve become a more serious man.”

Jake just laughed cheerfully at Alice’s words.

* * *

“Well, then…”

Leo said with an expression full of tension.

“As the future head of the Grace family, I’d like to invite both of the princesses to our estate.”

“……”

Alice stared at Leo with a somewhat baffled expression and replied,

“There’s no need to be so formal. Even among nobles, if there’s a relationship, we usually just speak casually.”

“R-really…?”

“No, I mean, the formalities aren’t necessary…”

Alice sighed deeply, and Claire rubbed her face.

“Well, still, you did invite us so formally.”

Alice’s expression turned playful as she stood facing Leo, lightly placing her hands on the hem of her skirt, and spoke.

“I’ll gladly accept your invitation.”

She then slightly pulled one leg back, bowed her knees without lowering her head, and gave a graceful gesture of acknowledgment.

It wasn’t surprising that Leo’s face turned even redder.

Chapter 113
Invitation (3)

Even within the same city, traveling from one end to the other could take quite a bit of time, whether by car or subway, and the capital was no different.

Of course, the capital hadn’t grown to the extent of a “megapolis” like the advanced country capitals on modern Earth. Both the level of technology and welfare remained at early 20th-century standards. While the population had exploded compared to the Middle Ages, not all of humanity had achieved an average lifespan of 70 years.

According to official census data, the Empire’s population was just over 110 million. If you consider the many illegitimate children and orphans who are born and die in industrial zones, the actual population would likely be a bit higher.

The capital’s population had just begun to densify, reaching a little over 7 million. By the standards of this world, it was an overwhelmingly large city, but compared to real megapolises like Seoul, New York, or Tokyo, it inevitably seemed a bit lacking to me.

Nonetheless, a city with a population of 7 million was by no means small. It might be smaller than Seoul, but in Korea, no city other than Seoul matched the capital’s population.

Due to a law known as the “Anti-vehicle Law,” steam cars were virtually impossible to operate within the capital, so the only available means of transportation was horse-drawn carriages. Given that the speed of these carriages was just over 10 km/h, the city, with a population of 7 million, felt much larger than any modern city.

Fortunately, the Grace family estate wasn’t too far from the academy.

It had been only once during my childhood that I’d come this far, but even now, it was an impressive sight.

The smoke billowing into the sky was widely accepted as a symbol of industrialization, and the steam released by the locomotives at the train station was seen as a symbol of modernization. However, it was rare to find a place in the center of the capital that still maintained a lush green lawn.

I wasn’t saying it looked rural or anything like that; I just thought that with that much land, it would usually be put to other uses. Nobles wouldn’t build factories in their front yards, but more often than not, they’d create large gardens rather than grassy fields like this.

Furthermore, for an “estate,” there weren’t many guards around. Places like Winterfield, Northwood, and Crowfield had heavy security around the lord’s castle, with guards glaring at every passerby, heavily armed with swords and guns, causing people to avoid them from a distance.

But this estate was guarded by only two people standing at the entrance.

Their armaments weren’t much different from those of regular police officers in the capital. The only difference was that they were both wearing swords on their hips. On the left, a sword; on the right, a pistol. Their uniforms weren’t too different from those worn by the police either. They wore long coats with large buttons, a thin leather belt, and formal trousers and shoes, reminiscent of early 20th-century British police. The only difference was that the color of their uniforms was black instead of the police’s blue, likely to make them more distinguishable. They also lacked the characteristic hats.

In terms of appearance, their attire and weaponry were enough to intimidate anyone who passed by. But the relaxed and comfortable expressions of the two guards made their weaponry feel less threatening. Honestly, if there was no one else to ask for directions, I would have felt comfortable asking them instead.

“Welcome, Young Master. And Miss.”

“Long time no see!”

After a brief formality check—just a casual question of whether we had any weapons—one of the guards greeted us. Claire smiled brightly and waved her hand as if she were seeing an old friend. The guard responded with a smile, his face lighting up as Claire’s own joyful smile bloomed.

Even now, his appearance resembled that of an uncle happily laughing while holding his niece or daughter, rather than someone who would wield a sword.

When Claire said it had been a long time, it seemed that these guards weren’t just hired hands but rather more like retainers of the Grace family. After all, retainers were technically hired with money, too.

“Have you been well?”

Following Claire, Leo, who was sitting across from her and could see the same window, also asked the guards.

“Of course, Young Master.”

“How about you, Young Master?”

Even in front of Leo, the heir to the family, the guards spoke casually without any real tension.

“Yes, of course.”

“I see.”

The older-looking guard smiled as he spoke.

“The lord has been worried that perhaps Young Master is doing too well.”

“…Excuse me?”

“For example, that you’ve lost muscle and gained some weight…”

The younger guard examined Leo from head to toe, and Leo gasped, shouting in surprise.

“No! I’ve been working hard on my training!”

“Well, I’m sure the lord will judge that himself.”

The atmosphere seemed a little different from when they had been speaking with Claire.

Maybe it was because Claire was a woman and Leo was a man. In this world’s view on gender, it would probably be considered impolite for a man to fight or argue with a woman.

Moreover, Leo was the heir to the family. He would be responsible for the family as its head until his death.

On the other hand, Claire… well, she would eventually marry into another noble family. While she would still be connected to the Grace family through her bloodline, once she took her husband’s surname, she would no longer be a member of the Grace family.

Therefore, it made sense that it would be less of an issue to treat Claire more freely. As long as she maintained the minimum manners expected of a noble, that would suffice.

After a brief exchange of playful banter, a bell rang from somewhere near the main gate, sounding like a speaker.

The younger guard walked over to the speaker and listened for a moment before returning to us with a smile.

“The two princesses have arrived, and Baron and Baroness Grace have sent their regards.”

The two guards then drew their swords and performed a sharp salute. The pose—holding the sword upright in front of their faces and placing one hand behind their backs—was so dignified it could have been the cover art for a video game package.

“On behalf of the royal family, I express my gratitude.”

Alice said this as formally as she could from inside the carriage, and the two guards relaxed their salute.

“We hope you will have a pleasant and fruitful time at the Grace estate.”

* * *

Simplicity doesn’t always imply poverty.

Typically, noble estates were decorated in a lavish manner: gardens full of colorful flowers, grand fountains, and sometimes even elaborate mazes.

However, as I mentioned earlier, the Grace estate wasn’t one of those extravagantly adorned places.

Maintaining the lawn in such a pristine condition wasn’t an easy task either. Not a single blade of grass was out of place, nor were there any holes or yellowed, withered patches.

The buildings, too, reflected the same care. The structures on the Grace estate, seemingly built with the latest methods, lacked the ornate decorations that characterized the buildings of other estates. Instead of resembling the castles of Europe, they more closely resembled the architecture of early 20th-century New York.

The restrained, almost minimalist design of the buildings made the estate feel less like a traditional “manor” and more like some sort of “facility.” If anything, it resembled the atmosphere of a historic university.

“It’s an honor to have the princesses visit.”

Baron Edward Grace, the head of the family, was already waiting at the main entrance of the mansion.

I couldn’t tell how much his face had changed since I saw it ten years ago. Admittedly, I hadn’t had a clear view of him back then, so it was hard to recall.

Nevertheless, there were parts of his face that resembled Leo’s. The blue hair, the eyes. The reason Claire, despite not sharing their bloodline, blended so naturally into this family was likely due to this man’s hair color and blue eyes. If someone didn’t know better, they might even assume she had some familial connection.

Maybe they were distant relatives. We hadn’t learned anything about Claire’s parents up to the part I played.

The baron bowed in the noble manner, and the baroness, who stood slightly behind him, also bent at the waist and knee. She, too, had blue hair, though it wasn’t as vivid as her husband’s. Depending on the light, it appeared to have a hint of emerald mixed in.

“Since we are here as friends of Claire and Leo, there is no need for such formalities.”

Alice said calmly, and I nodded in agreement.

Though we didn’t bow our heads or bodies, of course.

Social status really does complicate relationships, doesn’t it?

Chapter 114
Invitation (4)

When we arrived, the sun was already beginning to set, so we quickly made our way into the main mansion. Since we planned to stay for several days, there was no rush to explore the estate just yet; we could do that tomorrow.

Leo and Baron Grace seemed to have some matters to discuss separately. When Leo glanced back at us while following the Baron, his expression suggested that their conversation wouldn’t be a simple one. Given the Grace family’s traditions, it was likely that he would be sparring with his father. In fact, the Baron’s strength was known to be among the highest in the game world. And he wasn’t the type to go easy on his son either.

I could understand Leo’s expression. If I were him and returned home for vacation only to find an even more intense training regimen waiting for me, I’d probably make that same face.

At the same time, a sense of dread crept in. If I went back to the palace, I’d likely have an audience with the Emperor as well, wouldn’t I?

The situation would be complicated even if Leo wasn’t undergoing specific training. Being around me would pose another issue. At the academy, men and women interacted freely, but in noble society… it was difficult to gain a good impression if a man was constantly surrounded by women.

If women were flocking around a man with a macho, dominant presence, that could be seen as a point of pride, but if a pretty boy like Leo was chatting and laughing with women… well, that could raise some eyebrows.

I couldn’t help but feel a bit sorry for Leo. While Alice and I were here, he would inevitably have to endure those kinds of looks from others more than once.

“When I heard that the ‘sister’ Claire always mentioned was the princess, I must admit, I somewhat doubted Claire’s memory.”

The Baroness said, elegantly sipping her tea as she spoke.

Noticing she didn’t put any sugar in her tea, I briefly considered following suit, but I quickly decided that it would only make me leave my tea unfinished, so I added just one lump of sugar. It was a relief that the atmosphere didn’t seem to be one where such small details were under scrutiny.

“……”

Not knowing how to respond to the Baroness’s comment, I bought some time by taking a sip of tea.

“I think it’s understandable.”

“Sister.”

Claire replied softly, sounding a little sad, but quickly closed her mouth and subtly glanced at the Baroness.

Since the Baroness and her husband would never treat Claire differently because she wasn’t blood-related, it seemed likely that Claire was more concerned with me being called ‘older sister.’ The Grace couple was relatively progressive, but they were still nobles, and for nobles, calling someone “older sister” who wasn’t one by blood was an improper expression, especially when the person being addressed was a princess.

Ironically, because the Grace family didn’t discriminate against those who weren’t blood-related, they viewed me as a definite member of the imperial family.

“It’s fine.”

I spoke before the Baroness could say anything.

“We lived so closely in our younger years, relying on each other like that.”

At my words, Claire’s face flushed a little. Alice looked back and forth between the two of us, a curious glint in her eyes.

Alice had never asked me about my past, and while we never made an explicit promise not to, there was an unspoken rule between us. Not just for me, but for other imperial children as well.

The fact that Alice didn’t know about Claire’s past was likely due to that same reason. But with someone in front of us who knew about my past, I couldn’t blame Alice for feeling a curiosity that was now evident in her eyes.

Still, she didn’t ask.

“Is that so…”

The Baroness scrutinized me carefully as she spoke.

She was probably being cautious since Claire’s memory had been confirmed by the princess herself.

“Claire and I came from the same orphanage. I’m the one who brought Claire here.”

“And you brought the other children as well, correct?”

“…Yes.”

Although there was no reproach in her voice, I couldn’t help but feel a bit embarrassed when speaking about it openly like this. In a way, I had essentially taken on the responsibility of those children. I knew full well what the Grace family was like.

Moreover, at the time, I had planned to stay with them as well.

I often wondered what my life would have been like if I had been placed here. Would I have grown up with Claire and Leo, playing and arguing over who would be the older sibling? Or would I have taken on the role of the eldest, like I had originally intended?

Then again, without any swordsmanship skills, I might not have been adopted by the Grace family at all. In fact, Claire was the only one among the children who was adopted.

Still, I would have taken the academy entrance exams. I might have ended up in a different class.

If that had happened, Alice and I wouldn’t have been in this equal relationship. Instead, I might have looked up to Alice.

One choice could have completely altered my future.

“There’s no need to worry too much.”

The Baroness, perhaps interpreting my expression and reaction, gave me a gentle smile.

“All the children have grown up wonderfully. Some have already started working as retainers for our family.”

“Really?”

Hmm…

To be honest, I didn’t know how the other children remembered me. For Claire, it seemed like a vivid memory, but for the others…

Honestly, I couldn’t even remember their faces or names clearly.

I had studied the game content thoroughly, writing notes on paper repeatedly to retain details, and I had even visited places related to the game’s background when I could.

But I hadn’t put much effort into remembering other things. Just living through it all had been a bit overwhelming for me.

Still, I was glad that the children hadn’t gone astray.

“In fact,” the Baroness said, setting her teacup down with a slightly heavier tone. “We didn’t tell the other children who you truly are. It’s a sensitive matter, after all.”

“I appreciate that.”

I responded honestly.

It didn’t matter if the fact that I wasn’t blood-related got out, but it was better if my true identity remained hidden. The less known, the better.

In that regard, Claire calling me “sister” was a bit risky, but… well, Claire had always been something of an oddball among the nobility.

Plus, the other noble students all assumed I had something behind me, so no one was too eager to get involved with me. So, I didn’t mind if Claire used an unusual title for me.

“However, if you wish, we can arrange for you to meet the other children.”

“……”

I looked over at Alice and Claire.

Alice seemed a little curious. Since Claire was one of the children I had saved, she probably wanted to see what the others were like as well.

As for Claire, it seemed like she was eagerly anticipating the idea.

Though she had been adopted by the Grace family, she had likely been close to the other children before. I had only spent a brief time with them, but Claire had surely spent her childhood with those kids. In other words, they were probably childhood friends.

That thought piqued my interest a little too.

The children likely wouldn’t recognize me, but I was curious about the relationship Claire had built with them. The Grace family had a more open and comfortable atmosphere with their retainers, so perhaps Claire was living with them in a casual way, addressing them informally.

And, more than anything, I was curious about how meaningful the actions I took back then had been.

However.

“But it’s already getting late.”

Although we hadn’t had dinner yet, it was getting close to that time. While commoners might sleep just a few hours a day, the nobility lived differently. And the Grace family wouldn’t treat their retainers like factory workers, making them work late into the night.

Wouldn’t it be a bit much to tour the estate at this hour? Especially since, with a princess visiting, everyone would have to come out and greet us.

“You don’t need to worry about that.”

The Baroness spoke confidently.

“There are children in this house learning various trades. Since today’s lesson was in the afternoon, there should be no problem if we go and see them.”

At her words, both Alice and Claire looked at me at the same time.

“…I understand. In that case, I’ll gladly take you up on your kind offer.”

In the end, that’s how I responded.

Chapter 115
Memory (1)

The position of a butler is a professional one.

This is especially true when the butler manages a bourgeois family with a multitude of businesses or a noble family with a long history. While not on the same level as the duties of a royal treasurer, the amount of money circulating in such households is far from what can be easily managed by simply writing down expenses in a household ledger.

Though this world has devices like calculators, mechanical machines, and even computer-like tools, the pace and complexity of these machines are still far slower and more bothersome than the ones used in my own world, which relied on semiconductors. Because of this, the people operating these machines, as well as those who manage them, were highly important.

The most crucial factor was, of course, trustworthiness.

A person who could be trusted not to pocket any of the considerable funds passing through their hands. Someone who had the skill to calculate taxes properly and ensure the royal family wouldn’t find any flaws. Finding someone with all these qualities to hire from outside was not an easy task. Such a person was likely already employed elsewhere.

That’s why nobles of a certain level made an effort to cultivate such individuals within their own families. Ideally, they would want someone from their own bloodline. If they ever made a mistake or misappropriated funds, the loss would ultimately fall on their own family, and their tax calculations were precise. While they might try to pay less, they didn’t think their intellect was superior to that of the royal palace’s audit offices.

How good of a worker they were mattered greatly.

But not all members of a noble family were blessed with such sharp judgment or intelligence.

Thus, from the very beginning, they tried to cultivate such individuals, ideally instilling loyalty as well.

The butler of the Grace family was no different.

“It’s the greatest honor of my life.”

Though the words were somewhat exaggerated, his tone made it seem like he was speaking from the heart—so much so that it made one wonder if it was truly sincere.

The butler’s short hair was neatly parted in a 2:8 ratio, and he had applied pomade to keep it perfectly in place. Judging by his face, one would expect his hair to be white with age, but perhaps due to dyeing, it was black. His mustache was trimmed meticulously, with no stray hairs visible. He wore a black three-piece suit, with a thin gold chain slipping out from the front pocket of his vest—likely from a pocket watch tucked inside.

“We’re also delighted to visit such a magnificent place. Surely, the estate’s beauty is the result of your hard work.”

“Your praise is too much.”

The butler replied modestly, though he couldn’t entirely hide the pride in his expression. Of course, the level of pride wasn’t inappropriate—it was akin to a faint hint of flavor added to a drink.

“We were showing the princesses around the mansion. They’ll be staying for a few days, and there’s a chance they may visit again in the future.”

The butler’s gaze briefly shifted toward Claire, who was standing near us. In that instant, it seemed as though he quickly understood the situation.

Or perhaps he often spoke with Claire. Considering the guards we met at the estate’s entrance, this seemed like the more plausible explanation.

“If that’s the case, I’d be happy to assist in any way I can.”

The butler spoke to the Baroness, but she gently shook her head. From the way she moved, one might assume she was a noble who had been raised in luxury, knowing nothing of hardship. However, when I briefly glanced at her hand earlier, I noticed calluses on her fingertips.

These weren’t just the result of occasional sword practice; they indicated that she still wielded a sword whenever she had the chance. The Baroness likely noticed my brief glance at her fingers, though she didn’t show it.

“I should be the one to guide the princesses, since I’m the lady of this household.”

“I understand.”

The butler bowed deeply without showing any signs of questioning, despite the Baroness appearing to be younger than him.

“I’ve come to see one of the children currently being trained here to work in the household.”

The butler’s gaze rose again, and I briefly saw a flicker of curiosity in his eyes. However, by the time I met his gaze directly, it was gone.

“The child has finished their tasks for the day and is resting.”

“Would it be inappropriate to visit now?”

“No, not at all. They’ve benefited from the Grace family’s kindness. I’m sure they’ll be more than willing to come out once they hear of your visit.”

In truth, visiting after work hours was somewhat inconsiderate. It was akin to a boss bringing the chairman to meet an employee who had just finished their shift.

But this was a noble family, and most of the children working here were orphans taken in when they were young, saved from certain death. Not only had they survived, but they were also living far better than they would have in a commoner’s household. Their loyalty and gratitude were likely sincere—at the very least, they would have genuine feelings of wanting to stay here.

Come to think of it, the child I was about to meet was technically a character who didn’t appear in the original story.

The butler was familiar to me. While not a particularly significant character, he had been present in the game whenever I visited the Grace family estate, later becoming an NPC who would give out side quests.

But the orphans I had forcibly left here were not.

It was somewhat less uncomfortable compared to when I first met Lena or encountered that strange person in the dungeon.

At least now, I could imagine why these children had ended up in such circumstances. If I had continued living here, those children would probably have called me “big sister.”

Thinking about it made me feel a little strange.

“……”

Ah.

I realized Alice was staring at my face, and I quickly shifted my gaze away.

What had happened had already happened. Time—well, I couldn’t go back to that time now.

Maybe, if I had tried hard enough, searching for a way to escape Lucas, it could have been possible. If I had searched for that one-in-a-million chance, maybe there was a solution.

But I hadn’t. Even if I could go back to that moment, I probably wouldn’t.

Well… I suppose it was alright.

Lucas was a bit scary, Jayden was annoying, and Bella was somewhat irritating, but still, Alice was nice.

Dealing with Alice, who was whining like a child—no, acting like a child—wasn’t as bad as I expected. In the original story, she was always a serious character, except for when she occasionally acted out of the ordinary. I had never seen her whine like this before.

So, that memory was too precious to just discard as if it didn’t happen.

If I had been in her shoes, I probably would’ve felt the same way. If forced to choose between two things, I’d probably struggle with the decision until the end of my life. Sometimes, it was better to not experience one of them at all. It made it easier to let go.

“Please, follow me.”

The butler led us to the part of the mansion where they resided, without hesitation. The Baroness casually followed behind him.

This meant that, in normal circumstances, they must keep their rooms impeccably clean, as if they were always prepared for their masters to visit without any embarrassment.

……

Before we arrived here, both Alice and Claire had warm smiles on their faces. However, after seeing my expression, their faces became slightly stiff. Alice was the first to change her expression, and Claire followed suit, alternating her gaze between Alice and me before her own face gradually hardened.

What kind of expression must I have been making?

……It was probably a neutral one.

A blank expression, one that even I couldn’t read when looking in the mirror. That was the kind of character I had settled into.

* * *

On Earth, older people who had lived through more years than I had often liked to reminisce about their elementary school days, saying things like “those were the golden years” or “those were the best memories.” But I didn’t really agree with that sentiment.

I’m not sure if it’s because my memory doesn’t compare to others, or for some other reason, but I didn’t really have any clear memories of my elementary school years. I vaguely remembered a few kids, but usually, I couldn’t recall either their faces or names.

So, I didn’t have much to reminisce about. The only memory I really had from those years was that the tteokbokki place by my school was delicious, and that was one of the few memories I had from elementary school.

Because of that, when a boy who looked a few years younger than me stood in front of me, I had to think for a while to remember his face.

But it seemed like the boy, who hadn’t fully left his childhood behind, was a bit different.

Chapter 116
Memory (2)

It was an obvious statement, but in games like this, young girls and boys were typically depicted as exceptionally attractive.

Yes, boys as well. Frankly, there weren’t many ways to draw boys that would make them look “cool.” No matter how stylishly they were illustrated, to an adult’s eyes, they were still just kids. Even if an elementary schooler exclaimed, “I’ll protect you!” it would only come off as adorable.

…Right, an elementary schooler.

Come to think of it, my current age was 15. If you excluded the age of the soul inside this body and added the “in-universe” age of this body to the time I’d lived in this world, that’s where I landed.

In Korea, that would correspond to a third-year middle schooler. Though outwardly, I didn’t look much different from a high schooler. I wasn’t sure if it was due to the game’s character modeling carrying over here, but that seemed to be the case.

When I thought about it, putting bunny-girl outfits on kids this age was a completely insane idea. While the characters’ physical development was different from Earth’s, which often made me forget their ages, in the first installment of the game, most of the cast were just fledglings.

If we hadn’t been wearing masks, people in the casino would have probably guessed immediately that we were far too young to be there.

Well, maybe someone would have recognized Alice as a princess before they noticed anything else.

In front of me now, however, was a child who was clearly younger than me by several years, looking like an upper-grade elementary schooler or, at most, an early middle schooler. Of course, the concept of middle school wasn’t fully established in this world yet.

The child had green hair, wore an outfit resembling a butler’s uniform designed for kids, and had such a charmingly cute face that he wouldn’t have seemed out of place as a regular character in the original game. But this was a face I had never seen before.

Naturally so. If I hadn’t saved him, he likely would have been sold off somewhere. For that matter, if his face hadn’t been so strikingly pretty, he probably wouldn’t have been at that orphanage to begin with.

The boy looked up at me with emerald-like eyes, his expression showing a slight hint of surprise.

I wasn’t as skilled as Alice at discerning facial expressions, so I couldn’t tell whether he was surprised by my appearance or by realizing that I was “Sylvia Black.”

“They are precious guests who will be staying here for a few days.”

the butler said, addressing the child.

“Ah, yes.”

The boy replied almost immediately, his voice sharp and clear. The butler’s brow furrowed slightly, seemingly displeased by the brief moment of hesitation earlier.

However, he didn’t scold the boy in front of us. In fact, he didn’t seem like the type to raise his voice at anyone. The boy didn’t show any signs of intimidation around the butler either. If he had been mistreated, he wouldn’t be standing so confidently.

The boy lightly placed one hand over his chest and clasped his other hand behind his back as he offered a slight bow toward us. The motion was so smooth and natural that it was evident just how well-trained he was.

“My name is Daniel, a trainee butler. I look forward to serving you over the next few days.”

Of course, he probably wouldn’t be directly guiding us around much… Oh.

Daniel.

Hearing the name, a memory buried deep within my mind began to surface. There had been a child with vivid green hair—quiet and reserved. Perhaps his demeanor had been similar to Claire’s, though he was even younger than she had been.

We had all been so young. Claire and I had been only five years old, and some were even younger. All of us were children that the old woman at the orphanage had “acquired” from somewhere.

She kept us for a while and then sold us off later at a high price, treating us like “merchandise.”

Had Daniel been particularly attached to me?

I couldn’t really say. Back then, nearly all my attention had been focused on Claire. Sure, I’d been kind to the other kids too—I’d shared my food, told awkwardly made-up stories to entertain them—but that was about it. There had been too many of them for me to care for each one individually. It wasn’t like I could manage that alone.

Still, thinking back, none of the kids had caused any major trouble. That likely meant Daniel had been one of the children who followed my words obediently.

“Daniel!”

Claire, as if she were meeting an old friend after ages, instinctively moved to rush forward but froze in her tracks. She glanced at her mother.

The baroness was watching Claire with a stern expression.

I looked at Claire too.

She had lifted both hands slightly, likely intending to run to Daniel and hug him tightly.

But that sort of behavior wasn’t appropriate for a fifteen-year-old girl in this world.

Although teenage marriages weren’t unheard of here, they weren’t especially common either. However, children who joined the academy weren’t treated as kids forever, either.

In this world, the line between “adult” and “child” was extremely blurred. Tales of seventeen-year-olds lying about their age to join the military were celebrated as heroic anecdotes, yet the moment teenagers attempted to take on certain responsibilities, adults over twenty would intervene, declaring such matters unfit for children.

This world didn’t yet have things like human rights charters or the equivalent. Whether those would be established in the future, I couldn’t say.

“Uh, long time no see?”

Claire quickly spread her raised hands, then waved them enthusiastically as though that had been her intention all along.

“Haha…”

Daniel, watching Claire’s antics, gave a faint, troubled laugh before bowing his head slightly.

“It’s been a while, Miss Claire.”

“……”

Claire immediately pouted in dissatisfaction at the formal address.

There didn’t seem to be any romantic undertones between the two of them. Honestly, such an atmosphere would have been strange given their respective demeanors. One of them seemed both young and mature at the same time, while the other still leaned much closer to being a child.

More than that—

I slowly lifted my gaze and surveyed the room.

It was clean and well-organized. Not barren, but arranged in such a way that the various items within it fit perfectly into their designated spaces, creating a cozy atmosphere.

The room had two bunk beds, suggesting it was originally meant to house multiple occupants.

“The other children have all left to pursue different opportunities. For now, Daniel is the only one staying here,” the butler explained.

The butler, noticing my gaze, answered before I could ask, and the baroness nodded softly in agreement.

Perhaps Claire had once stayed in a place like this with Daniel. Of course, the boys and girls would have been housed in separate rooms, but before she was adopted by the House of Grace, they might have shared a bond like that of siblings.

Would she have hugged him without hesitation back then? Knowing Claire’s personality, it seemed likely.

My wandering gaze slowly drifted downward and settled on Daniel’s face.

I studied it carefully.

Was there any sign of injury? Did he look unhappy or sorrowful? I wasn’t entirely sure why I was searching for such things, but for some reason, it felt necessary.

In the end, I found nothing.

Realizing this, I felt a quiet sense of satisfaction before speaking.

“Are you doing well?”

It might not have been proper to ask such a question without introducing myself first.

But Daniel replied as if he already knew who I was.

“Yes, I’ve been doing well, without any lack or trouble.”

“That’s good.”

I searched for the next thing to say. How should I continue?

“I heard that there are others from the same orphanage…”

“They are all under the protection of the House of Grace. Now, each of them is looking for ways to repay that kindness through various endeavors.”

“I see.”

I took that to mean that they were all doing well.

“……”

I almost asked if he remembered my face but stopped myself at the last moment.

I felt like I already knew the answer.

At first, I thought he was merely surprised to see an unexpected guest. After all, news of two princesses visiting the manor would have already spread to every servant in the territory.

But there was something in his expression—an understanding—that felt different.

“It’s late today,” I began slowly, carefully considering how to proceed. “If you have no pressing engagements tomorrow…”

I hesitated mid-sentence, questioning whether this was the right way to phrase it.

“Could you introduce me to your friends?”

In the end, I asked just that.

For a brief moment, silence filled the room. It wasn’t a tense silence, merely a pause.

“I would be glad to do so.”

Daniel bowed his head slightly as he answered.

Chapter 117
Memory (3)

Alice lay on the bed, staring intently at the ceiling above her.

She couldn’t sleep.

It wasn’t because the bed in the baron’s house was particularly uncomfortable compared to the academy’s. In fact, the most expensive bed brands were widely recognized, and any reasonably affluent noble family or bourgeois commoner would likely use one of those brands. There was rarely any reason to worry about the comfort of a bed when staying as a guest in a reputable household.

The reason Alice couldn’t sleep wasn’t the bed—it was Sylvia.

Or maybe it wasn’t just Sylvia but also Claire, and the children from the orphanage who had been with Claire.

More precisely—because of those children who had been with Sylvia.

Alice prided herself on having known Sylvia for a long time. Five years old was an age one could consider quite young in a person’s life, and having known each other for ten years since then, she could confidently claim a bond akin to sisterhood. Few people in the world could recall memories before the age of five with any accuracy anyway.

But today… Sylvia’s expression made it seem as though she remembered something from when she was five years old.

Whenever Alice read Sylvia’s expressions, people around them would be surprised, and Sylvia would look at her with a gaze that seemed to question how such a thing was possible. But in truth, this skill was nothing extraordinary.

If you wanted to read Sylvia’s expressions, all you had to do was quietly watch her eyes.

Those eyes, directed at someone or something, were never devoid of emotion, not even for a moment. Sylvia was always thinking, always calculating something.

And today, as Sylvia looked at that boy named Daniel, her expression was filled with something that closely resembled longing.

Seeing Sylvia wear such an expression of longing felt strangely unsettling.

Discovering an unfamiliar side to someone you’d thought you knew all your life wasn’t as pleasant as one might expect.

Alice wanted to know. But the emotions she was feeling now weren’t so simple as to be summed up in a single word.

Even in a pitch-dark room, if you kept your eyes open and stared upward, faint traces of light would inevitably seep through the shadows. Of course, that light was so dim that it wouldn’t even allow you to discern the expression of the person next to you.

When Alice turned her head, Sylvia’s face, lying on the other bed in the guest room, was barely visible.

Only her outline, blurred beyond the veil of darkness, could be made out.

Come to think of it, Alice had rarely ever seen Sylvia asleep. They’d used separate rooms since childhood, after all.

Sylvia never dozed off, not during hours-long train rides, not during class, and not even during personal breaks.

Alice knew that Sylvia led a very regimented life, going to bed unfailingly at 11 p.m. every night—

“Ah.”

It suddenly occurred to her: Sylvia always woke up feeling completely refreshed. She went to bed around 11 p.m. and slept soundly until morning. Unless she had a task to attend to or a mission to complete, Sylvia maintained her routine without fail.

Could it be that Sylvia was someone who simply needed a lot of sleep?

It was surprising that such a thought had only occurred to her now.

Sylvia, who was always meticulous, methodical, and accomplished everything she set out to do—

—not just during their last encounter at the ruins.

“……”

Alice could vividly recall the sensation of having a gun pressed against the back of her head. She hadn’t seen it directly or heard it, but the killing intent was unmistakable.

The intent to kill, no matter the cost.

Sylvia, who had never once shown anything like killing intent—not even in life-threatening moments—had been right in front of her. That incongruous, alien kind of malice felt even more pronounced to Alice because of it.

It was foreign. Unlike anything she had ever experienced from anyone.

And yet, strangely enough, it felt oddly familiar.

When Alice turned to face the person behind her, she saw the gun in their hand.

It was the same gun Sylvia always carried. Though it looked slightly older, a bit more worn than the one Sylvia owned.

At that point, Alice stopped thinking about it.

For some reason, it felt wrong to continue dwelling on that peculiar individual. There was an overwhelming sense of rejection, a feeling that she shouldn’t think about them anymore.

“……”

Was she overthinking things?

Even though a month had passed since that incident, the memory of that moment still clung to Alice’s mind like a stubborn stain, refusing to fade away.

She would meet that person again someday.

At least, she hoped the person sleeping beside her now wasn’t that same individual.

If Sylvia ever grew to hate Alice enough to want to kill her, Alice wasn’t sure she could bear it.

At the very least, she hoped that, to Sylvia, Alice would remain as important as the other orphanage companions who were now in this estate.

Alice knew she shouldn’t think this way, but…

A part of her felt slightly regretful that she wasn’t also from that orphanage.

* * *

Last night, Sylvia had slept deeply, without a single worry.

She’d woken up at the crack of dawn, before the sun had fully risen, and realized that she felt far more refreshed and invigorated than usual. She had spent a moment quietly pondering why.

It was probably because there was no one here she needed to keep her guard up against.

Leo was important—he was the protagonist, after all. Claire was the same, and the Baron and Baroness Grace weren’t minor characters in the story either.

But none of those people had any reason to harm her.

Alice, even less so. Just last year, Alice might have still seen Sylvia as a rival, but in the past year, she had suddenly grown more mature and now insisted on acting as her older sister.

Though at the moment, Alice was far more engrossed in her sleep than Sylvia was.

As Sylvia sorted through her thoughts, she understood.

There was no need to worry about Lucas plotting anything, nor about Leo and Claire sneaking out at dawn to handle random requests. She didn’t have to deal with unexpected encounters with other nobles along the way that would drain her energy. Everyone here was someone she could trust, people she could interact with freely and without suspicion.

“Heh.”

Even so, an inexplicable sense of emptiness welled up inside her, causing Sylvia to let out a faint chuckle.

She glanced over at Alice, who seemed to be in such a deep sleep that she hadn’t heard the sound.

I sat up in bed. Most of my belongings from the academy had already been moved to the Imperial Palace, but I had brought a few essentials for staying elsewhere, packed neatly into a large trunk.

Reaching under the bed, I dragged out the trunk and opened it to grab some underwear and clothes.

“……”

I looked down at the clothes in my hands.

It was my uniform.

An endlessly militaristic uniform.

In fact, most of the other clothes in the trunk weren’t much different. Even if they weren’t official uniforms, the majority of my wardrobe had a formal, military-inspired style. The same kind Lucas and Jayden wore daily.

Still, it wasn’t as if I didn’t own dresses or more feminine outfits.

I thought of Claire. Yesterday, she had stayed in her uniform since she’d just returned, but would she do the same today? She liked wielding a sword, but that didn’t mean every aspect of her preferences leaned masculine.

I stared at the uniform for a moment longer before putting it back in the trunk. Then, I picked out another set of clothes.

* * *

Although it was summer, I disliked showering with cold water.

The shower room was clean but, by my standards, appeared—ancient.

Well, even if it were a newer facility, it wouldn’t be much different. After all, this world was still in the early 1900s. Sure, it was a different world, where magic and steam engines replaced electricity for most purposes, but it wasn’t a place with smartphones or anything close to that.

A steampunk smartphone. That would be fascinating to see. If someone could design digital clocks powered entirely by wind-up mechanisms, surely they could make something like that, too.

Such idle thoughts crossed my mind as I stood under the pleasantly warm water, which flowed without issue.

I stared blankly at the shower curtain, which was still dripping with water, and thought about how they might have made the shower work with a steam engine. But I gave up. I didn’t even know how modern boilers worked. I just knew that they used coal or something to heat the water.

I laughed to myself, feeling a bit silly for not knowing how the world worked. It was strange, but that realization made me feel a bit better.

If I’d lived just fine not knowing anything before, then there was no reason to stress about being ignorant in this world either, was there?

* * *

“…Sylvia?”

By the time I had finished my shower, dried my hair, and dressed, Alice finally woke up. For her, it was late enough to call it sleeping in.

When Alice saw me, she froze, her expression was one of pure shock. No, calling it mere surprise wouldn’t do her reaction justice. Her expression as she looked at me was closer to utter astonishment.

Chapter 118
Memory (4)

Right, it’s true that I almost never wore dresses.

I considered Alice’s expression for a moment as the thought crossed my mind.

“Does it not suit me?”

So, I asked her directly.

I didn’t have much confidence in my fashion sense. I wasn’t someone who dressed particularly well in my previous life, either.

Back then, I didn’t trust my instincts, so I’d usually just buy whatever was displayed on mannequins at stores and wear those combinations as-is. Whether those outfits suited me or not was another matter entirely.

Still… isn’t there a saying that the ultimate accessory to fashion is one’s face? Or, not just the face, but the figure too.

The appearance of Sylvia Fangriffon was undeniably stunning, even from an objective standpoint. Rather than merely being adequate, it was more fitting to call it beautiful.

So, unless the outfit was outrageously strange, I figured it should suit me reasonably well.

The dress I wore was light blue.

It wasn’t overly decorated, nor did it expose much skin.

I thought the design had just the right level of elegance… though I wasn’t sure how it would appear to Alice, who had grown up in the royal court.

“Uh, no, it suits you well. Really.”

I couldn’t tell if that statement was genuine, or if she was simply trying to compliment me because the outfit was unbearable to look at and she couldn’t bring herself to say so outright.

Alice always managed to read my expressions, no matter how hard I tried to conceal them.

It was unfair.

Still, I had no intention of being upset with her. Instead, I asked again, this time with measured composure.

“Would wearing this to meet Baron Grace and his wife be considered inappropriate?”

Personally, I didn’t think so. Wearing dresses was a standard practice among nobles, and this one wasn’t exactly cheap. I’d bought it before entering the academy, just in case, though I’d never had a chance to wear it until now. Considering its price, it shouldn’t violate any notions of propriety.

“Ah, well—”

Alice seemed like she was about to say something but then abruptly shut her mouth.

For a moment, her expression hardened.

I resisted the urge to tilt my head in confusion.

If this outfit was truly so hideous that it alone breached proper decorum—

Well, I supposed that could be possible.

You know, like attending a fashion show as a spectator but showing up in something so glaringly bad that it felt intentional. That might be considered improper. Or going to a funeral dressed extravagantly or trying to outshine the bride at a wedding. Maybe there were similar unspoken rules among nobles—where a guest shouldn’t dress more lavishly than the host.

“—No.”

But Alice’s stiff expression soon softened.

Then she spoke quickly, almost too hastily from my perspective.

“No, it’s not inappropriate.”

Her demeanor struck me as suspicious, so I asked again. Alice nodded enthusiastically.

“Yes, it suits you perfectly. And it’s not against any etiquette. If someone criticizes you, it’ll only be because they dislike the outfit for personal reasons.”

“……”

For a brief moment, I wondered if her words were just a roundabout way of saying, ‘It really doesn’t suit you.’

But I decided to take her words at face value.

Alice wasn’t the type to lie about things like this. That much, I’d learned for certain over the past ten years.

If she ever had a grievance with me, Alice would challenge me openly and honorably—just as she had when we were children.

“I understand.”

Seeing me nod without further protest, Alice seemed to relax, looking visibly reassured.

* * *

Alice realized she had almost blurted out, “Maybe so,” and her face stiffened visibly.

Her poker face was nowhere near as refined as Sylvia’s practiced ability to mask her expressions. Naturally, Sylvia could easily observe the raw awkwardness of Alice’s reaction.

Yet Sylvia’s own expression remained calm, with only a faint flicker of curiosity crossing her features.

Even so, Alice couldn’t bring herself to ask, “Why are you suddenly dressed like that?”

For nobles, royalty, and aristocracy, words often carried layers of implied meaning. Sylvia, having spent ten years in the imperial palace, would undoubtedly understand this.

If Alice had asked such a question, Sylvia would have picked up on the undertones hidden in her words. “Suddenly” would imply “Why here, of all places?”; “dressed like that” would carry the unspoken “Why not something simpler?”; and “Why are you wearing it?” would inevitably hint at “Are you trying to impress someone?”

When strung together, these underlying meanings boiled down to a single, unmistakable sentiment: jealousy.

And that, well… wasn’t that just a bit childish?

Alice, who had never claimed to be Sylvia’s sister before, had only recently started insisting on that title. It had begun when Claire started calling Sylvia “sister.”

Sylvia didn’t seem to have given it much serious thought yet, but if Alice pushed the boundaries just a little further, Sylvia might begin to connect the dots. She’d realize Alice was jealous of Claire.

Not in a dark, obsessive way—nothing like that. Alice’s jealousy wasn’t malicious; it wasn’t clinging or suffocating. It was just… Alice’s way of wrestling with thoughts and feelings she couldn’t bring herself to voice aloud.

It was something like this:

‘Does Sylvia resent being brought to the imperial palace after being kidnapped by Lucas?’

Was there, beneath Sylvia’s carefully controlled expression, some faint trace of lingering resentment toward Alice?

Perhaps Sylvia had never truly thought of Alice as her sister. Maybe Sylvia saw Alice merely as a tool—someone to help her ascend to the throne, shape her desired future, or avoid an unwanted one.

Such thoughts gnawed at Alice. She couldn’t tell if they were rooted in paranoia or reality, but they refused to leave her mind.

The fleetingly visible emotions—could they have been fabricated solely to deceive Alice?

“Time is running late.”

Sylvia’s voice cut through Alice’s spiraling thoughts, snapping her back to the present.

Alice blinked at Sylvia’s words. Beyond her blinking gaze, Sylvia appeared as calm as ever. Perhaps it was the oddly incongruous sky-blue dress that made her seem even more serene.

Of course, Sylvia was beautiful. She could probably make almost any outfit look good.

But something felt… off.

Sylvia’s shoulders were stiff—unnaturally so. Thinking back, her shoulders had always been rigid like that whenever she wore her uniform.

Now that Alice noticed, it wasn’t the uniform’s fault. It was just Sylvia.

She had been so accustomed to moving like a soldier that it had become second nature, even in her posture.

As Alice realized this, the tension drained from her own shoulders, leaving them slack. She barely managed to stifle a wry laugh.

Sylvia was… Sylvia.

If Sylvia looked different in Alice’s eyes, it was only because Alice herself was choosing to see her differently.

“It’s probably time to get ready.”

Sylvia suggested again.

“Before that, Sylvia.”

Alice stood from her seat, taking deliberate steps toward Sylvia. She didn’t walk casually like she would at the academy but instead carried herself with the poise of a princess.

The sight might have seemed strange to an outsider—someone walking with such regal grace while still in their pajamas—but in this room, it was just the two of them. Just like old times.

“You’re holding too much tension in your shoulders.”

“……”

Sylvia didn’t reply, but her dark eyes focused on Alice. In their depths, a fleeting flicker of curiosity passed, which oddly reassured Alice.

“It might be fine when you’re wearing a uniform or formal attire.”

Alice continued, lifting her hands to tap Sylvia’s stiff shoulders lightly, almost playfully, like their etiquette tutor had done to Alice when she was younger.

“But when you’re wearing a dress, walking around with such rigid shoulders will make you look far too tense.”

“Is that so?”

Sylvia’s question was pure and sincere.

“You really don’t know anything, do you?”

Alice sighed unconsciously. That sigh carried the remnants of her earlier doubts and hesitation, melting away as she exhaled.

Once those thoughts were out, she felt unexpectedly lighter.

“Alright then. Wait here until I’m done freshening up. I’ll teach you the basics of moving gracefully in a dress.”

“…Are there specific movements for wearing a dress?”

Sylvia’s thought of changing back into something else was almost tangible, lingering unspoken in the air.

It was a near miracle that Alice didn’t burst into laughter right then and there.

How could they have learned from the same tutor and yet end up with such differing knowledge?

“Got it? Stay right here. You’re representing the imperial family; we can’t afford any embarrassing moments.”

Alice gave Sylvia a firm reminder before turning toward the bathroom. Halfway there, she realized with a jolt of horror that she wasn’t carrying any undergarments or a change of clothes.

Feeling flustered, she hurried back to her bed, her expression tinged with embarrassment as she crouched to rummage through the trunk beneath. She retrieved her clothes and, without another word, dashed back toward the bathroom.

…Really, it was a relief that she was sharing the room with only Sylvia.

Chapter 119
Memory (5)

Amazingly, the embarrassment came a beat too late.

At first, I hadn’t thought much of wearing a dress.

I had already donned a bunny girl outfit once—a costume that left almost my entire chest exposed. If you were to judge by sheer modesty, it was an outfit most people wouldn’t even consider wearing. So I thought wearing a dress—something people commonly wore—wouldn’t be particularly shameful.

It wasn’t like it revealed my chest, nor did it expose much of my shoulders. It was simply… a normal outfit one might expect from a noble lady.

Even the skirt was far longer than the one on my usual uniform. Naturally so. Frankly, given that the game had “beautiful girls” as one of its main selling points, the skirts on our uniforms were shorter than those in real life. Objectively speaking, there was no logical reason for me to feel embarrassed wearing this.

Even Alice, who saw me earlier in the morning, had only been slightly surprised and didn’t make a big deal out of it.

But I didn’t realize until after I left for breakfast.

Embarrassment, I discovered, wasn’t dictated by the “objective level of exposure” but rather by how people around me reacted to my outfit.

When I had worn the bunny girl outfit, Alice had been beside me, and though I had felt deeply self-conscious, Claire’s reaction had been one of sheer astonishment rather than judgment. Plus, there had been plenty of excuses I could use to justify it.

But this dress? I had chosen it myself, willingly.

And that fact seemed to be the focal point of everyone’s reactions.

“Wow!”

Claire, who had stared at me blankly for about three seconds, suddenly lit up. Her face brightened as she clasped her hands together, her eyes sparkling as she approached me.

“Big sister, it looks amazing on you!”

At the word “big sister,” I noticed the baroness standing nearby arch one eyebrow ever so slightly. However, she maintained her composure and approached with graceful poise.

“Your attire from yesterday suited you well, but this outfit is truly splendid.”

“Is that so?”

And those reactions felt… far more embarrassing than when Leo had blushed at the sight of me in the bunny girl costume.

Even Leo’s reaction wasn’t much different.

Normally, he would have gawked at me with his mouth hanging open, but whether it was because he was at his family home or because he felt closer to me after spending a semester together, he walked over with his trademark “protagonist’s smile” and said,

“It suits you really well.”

It was then that I realized something.

There was no “Sylvia Fangriffon” in the original game, but if this scene had existed in the source material, it would have undoubtedly been one of her affection events.

I could practically see an empty heart gauge below the name “Sylvia Fangriffon,” and imagined one of the hearts slowly filling halfway with a pink hue. The thought sent shivers down my spine.

“Really?”

But what else could I do? If I were to deny it outright, that would have been just as much of a cliché.

It was reassuring to know that my character seemed to resonate well with everyone, but that didn’t mean I wanted to feel like I was being “wooed.” No matter how long I had been living as a woman in this world—ten years, to be precise—my soul was still that of a man.

“I’m sure the kids will feel much more at ease around you now, big sister.”

Claire said, completely unaware of the thoughts running through my mind. Well, to be fair, nobody around here seemed to notice. The idea that this world was just the setting of a game probably never even crossed their minds… not that they’d even know what video games were in the first place.

Even if they did exist, it was unlikely they’d imagine such a thing.

“Is that so?”

Once again, all I could respond with was a simple “Is that so?” Alice, standing beside me, was staring intently at me. This was the same Alice who had given me an impassioned lecture earlier about achieving the “graceful shoulder line of a true lady.”

Alice’s expression didn’t reveal much, as usual, but for some reason, I felt as though there was a hint of satisfaction behind her gaze.

* * *

Daniel, however, still blushed slightly when facing me.

For a moment, I considered the possibility that Daniel might recognize me.

In my previous life, I had never entertained the thought of being anyone’s first love. The truth was, I wasn’t exactly good-looking enough to be anyone’s first crush.

But “Sylvia Black” was different.

While every child from that orphanage had grown up to look relatively decent, there weren’t many who had developed into someone you could definitively call a “beautiful girl,” like Claire or me. Most of them were simply too young at the time for such distinctions.

On top of that, I had been one of the few people at that orphanage—if you could even call it that—who had treated the children with kindness.

If anyone harbored feelings of admiration for me, it wouldn’t surprise me. After all, Claire had felt the same way.

“This way, please…”

After breakfast, the baroness had excused herself early. She had mentioned being busy, but I suspected it was partly to give me space to reconnect with the children.

“Everyone seems to be gathered here.”

Daniel said as I followed him.

“Ah, I see.”

I replied.

He nodded.

“Not all in the same room, of course, but those with similar duties tend to stay in similar areas.”

That made sense.

It wasn’t practical to house butlers and maids in the same quarters, let alone guards. Even though the barony wasn’t particularly vast, it wasn’t small enough to be managed by just two or three people. Given the need for round-the-clock surveillance, it made sense to employ a significant number of people. If all the children from the orphanage had been hired, most of them would have likely become guards.

Even considering that over half of the orphanage’s children were girls.

“This is the place.”

Daniel stopped in front of a building located a bit away from the main residence—a separate annex that I had noticed when we first arrived at the estate.

For a mere “lodging,” the building was remarkably well-constructed. If this was where the staff lived, it was clear that the Grace Barony provided excellent welfare for its employees.

Daniel opened the door and stepped inside, holding it open until we had all entered.

It felt somewhat awkward and uncomfortable to have a boy shorter than me perform such a gesture, but that was just how things were in this world. Even Claire, Leo, and Alice acted as if it were the most natural thing in the world.

Once inside, the heat seemed to dissipate slightly. There appeared to be some kind of cooling system in place, whether powered by steam or magic.

The interior was surprisingly reminiscent of a hotel—not an overly luxurious one, but something akin to a quaint, old-fashioned inn you might find in the European countryside. However, the lobby counter was unstaffed.

“Each room houses two people,” Daniel explained. “The ones Her Highness wishes to meet are…”

He hesitated, his gaze shifting to Claire.

Claire beamed and nodded.

“The kids who used to stay with you and me.”

“Understood.”

Daniel glanced at me for confirmation.

“Then… I’ll bring them here,” he said.

I nodded in response.

* * *

After sitting on the lobby chairs for a few minutes, one or two children began to cautiously emerge.

Including me, Claire, and Daniel, there had been twelve of us who had escaped together back then.

The children who slowly made their way into the lobby didn’t seem much younger or older than Daniel. However, most of them were taller than him, regardless of whether they were boys or girls.

“Hi!”

“Sis!”

A girl with short, dark brown hair and an energetic demeanor waved at Claire. Her cheerful exclamation was cut short when she noticed the rest of us standing behind Claire. She quickly clammed up.

I see.

It seemed the children who had escaped together had lived as though they were siblings, depending on one another for survival.

When her gaze fell on Alice and me, she must have recognized us as nobles. The girl, who had been on the verge of running over, adjusted her steps into a more reserved pace as she approached us.

She curtsied politely, lightly holding the hem of her skirt.

“Greetings.”

“……”

I was too preoccupied trying to recall her name to respond to her greeting.

Before the girl could introduce herself, more children began emerging from the hallway.

Red hair, blonde hair, gray, blue… Now that I noticed, their hair colors were remarkably varied. Could it be that the old woman who had bought the children had considered hair color as one of her criteria?

Lost in thought, I hadn’t realized the children had all gathered.

There were nine of them.

Not a single one was missing.

Chapter 120
Memory (6)

The embarrassment of wearing a dress had long since faded.

Instead, I felt relieved seeing that the children before me showed no wariness toward me. It seemed fortunate that I had chosen this attire after all. If they had been frightened, meaningful conversation would have been impossible.

The problem was… now that I had gathered these curious children, all eyes sparkling with interest, I had no idea what to say.

I couldn’t just come out and say, “I’m from the same orphanage as you. Do you recognize me?” There were simply too many of them. While I trusted Daniel wouldn’t reveal my identity even if he figured it out, I couldn’t be sure about the other nine children.

“……”

As my thoughts wandered, a sobering realization struck me—I didn’t truly know any of these kids.

Of course, it was only natural. Even after ten years of friendship, you can still discover new sides to someone. Remembering the faces of children I had lived with for only a few months ten years ago would have been a miraculous feat, one worthy of boasting about.

…Not that it felt worth boasting about now.

“Sis, look.”

Claire had sidled up beside me while I stood frozen. Without hesitation, she looped her arm through mine, pulling me closer to the children.

“Lady Sylvia,” she added softly.

The words were directed at me, but I knew they were really meant for the children. Claire likely understood that she couldn’t divulge the full truth, but dropping a hint? That, she couldn’t resist.

A hint was just a hint, after all. Even if the children came back one day with certainty, demanding answers, I could always deny it outright.

A few of the children blinked, staring blankly at me after hearing Claire’s words. Their eyes widened as realization began to dawn, their expressions gradually shifting to shock.

The understanding spread among them like a ripple. They glanced at one another, then back at me, examining my face closely. Each time they did, another child seemed to arrive at the same conclusion, their mouths falling open in surprise.

It took less than a minute.

In under a minute, they all remembered me. They recognized me so quickly that it almost felt unfair.

Meanwhile, I couldn’t even recall all of their names.

“This is…”

Claire began, still clutching my arm tightly, as though afraid I might vanish at any moment.

Perhaps she was haunted by the memory of that last time we were all together—when Lucas had abducted me and I’d been swept away into the imperial family. Claire might not have fully understood what had happened back then, but it seemed she feared something similar could happen again even now.

“This is Her Highness, Princess Sylvia Fangriffon of the Imperial Fangriffon Family.”

A few of the children flinched in shock. Some hesitated, unsure whether to bow, awkwardly lowering their heads. Others looked around, taking cues from their peers who remained still, and ended up fumbling uncertainly.

They were all still so young. Even after ten years.

Which meant… in the eyes of others, I probably appeared young too.

My thoughts swirled in confusion, making logical reasoning impossible.

“I got close to her at the Academy and invited her over. When she heard that we’ve been protecting you, she wanted to meet you personally. That’s why I brought her here,” Claire explained softly, her tone gentle as if she were soothing the children.

Gone was the mischievous Claire who teased Leo. Instead, she spoke with a deliberate calmness, like it was something she had to do.

I thought of Claire after I disappeared.

It wasn’t a thought I hadn’t entertained before. I’d imagined it countless times after we were separated—wondering if she was doing well, trusting that she would be okay under the care of the Grace family. I’d clung to those thoughts until the day we reunited at the Academy.

And after our reunion, there was no need to imagine.

The Claire I knew now was diligent, cheerful, sociable, and always eager to make friends. A bright, personable young woman who exuded warmth.

But could I say that was Claire’s true self?

In the original story, Claire had endured hardships that twisted her character. She grew up within the Imperial Palace, constantly at odds with Alice. Perhaps her current personality was a result of circumstances she couldn’t control—just as the fictional Claire had become the way she did.

What kind of words had Claire offered to comfort the children in the immediate aftermath of my disappearance? What had she told them?

“Isn’t she pretty?”

Hasn’t she grown beautiful?

That was how Claire’s words sounded to me.

Now, with both arms wrapped around mine, Claire smiled proudly, as if she were presenting me as a treasure she was incredibly pleased with.

“Her Highness is curious about our stories. How about you?”

“……”

The children’s eyes lingered on Claire before collectively shifting toward me.

“Should we tell her our story?”

In ordinary circumstances, such a suggestion might have seemed absurd.

Many nobles funded charitable projects—whether out of genuine sympathy, religious obligations, or a desire to showcase their benevolence. They donated to relief efforts in the slums, sponsored orphanages, and sometimes even visited those places.

But for commoners to engage a noble benefactor in lengthy, unnecessary tales? That was considered impolite, a breach of decorum. Nobles and commoners lived in separate worlds, and most nobles had no interest in hearing about the lives of commoners, even those they helped.

But Claire spoke as if this were exactly what I wanted.

And—

Yes, truthfully, I did want that.

* * *

Emma had a knack for cleaning. But it wasn’t just that she cleaned well. She had an innate ability to gauge the size of objects and figure out precisely where they would fit. She could instinctively stack boxes in a way that maximized storage space, fitting more into a single storeroom than anyone else could.

Currently, she was undergoing training as a maid. It was expected that, once she got a little older, she’d work at the main house for a few years, then meet a decent man and settle down in marriage.

Oliver excelled in swordsmanship. Though not on the same level as Claire, it was clear he would grow enough to be of help when his master fought. That was why he was currently undergoing training. One day, when he came of age, Oliver would likely become one of the people guarding the entrance to this territory.

Chloe had a talent for taking care of plants—

One by one, as if they were presenting themselves to me, they shared their stories.

Each child was unique. While some of them would end up working in similar fields, none of them had identical talents.

And all of them were the children I had saved that day—the ones I had tied the curtain around to lower them to safety.

“……”

I listened closely to their stories without saying a word.

The truth was, I remembered that day vividly.

Back then, I had simply planned to leave with Claire. It was Claire who had brought the children to my attention.

‘The kids… the kids are still inside.’

It was only after hearing those words from Claire that I went back up and tried to save them.

If Claire hadn’t said that—

But here were these children, smiling as if they were determined to confirm who I was. With pride in their voices, they introduced themselves, as though to prove that my efforts to save them had not been in vain.

And beside me, Claire listened with a bright, radiant smile on her face.

I felt ashamed.

Humiliated.

I wanted to find somewhere to hide and disappear.

It was a feeling not unlike wearing clothes that didn’t fit.

I… I wasn’t as good a person as these children thought me to be.

“…Sylvia.”

As I listened to their stories, someone gently tapped my shoulder and called my name.

It was Alice.

Speaking to me from the opposite side of Claire, Alice wore a slightly concerned expression.

“……”

She didn’t ask if I was okay. She didn’t need to. Alice knew who these children were, just as Claire did.

And Alice likely thought the same as everyone else—that I had saved all these children. Or at the very least, that I had done something worthy of the gratitude they were showing me now.

“Do you want to take a break?”

Claire’s question broke the silence. I gave a small nod in response.

I moved to one of the chairs in the lobby and sat down.

When I remained silent, everyone else followed suit, saying nothing.

This isn’t what I wanted to happen.

But even as that thought crossed my mind, I couldn’t figure out what to say.

So I simply sat there for a while, quietly catching my breath.

Chapter 121
Memory (7)

Memories aren’t necessarily defined by how long they last or how old they are. Instead, it seems they’re more about the intensity—whether positive or negative—and how much they’ve shaped one’s life. The stronger their impact, the harder they are to forget.

To these children, I must occupy such a position in their lives.

As the conversation dragged on, staying in the lobby felt a bit awkward, so we all moved to the building’s dining hall. There, other children and adults were scattered around, eating their meals. The space was large enough that even as we occupied a corner, there was no need to displace anyone else.

A few curious glances were cast in our direction, but no one seemed inclined to interfere. Judging by their restraint, they must have been well-raised and properly educated.

When a few people looked like they were about to leave, Claire subtly gestured for them to stay put. After exchanging polite nods, we settled into a corner of the dining hall.

The children continued sharing their stories for a while. It was as if they had been waiting for an opportunity to speak with me, recounting how their lives had been since coming here.

They started from the beginning—how they had been educated at the orphanage, selected as they grew older to work for House Grace… Of course, not one of them, according to their account, ever considered leaving. Having spent their childhood in such a place, where they wouldn’t freeze to death, starve, or be beaten, it was likely not an option they could easily give up.

As their stories flowed, their eyes gradually filled with a mix of hope and expectation as they looked at me. Perhaps they wanted to hear my story in return.

But…

Well.

I couldn’t bring myself to share anything just yet. So instead, I kept my mouth shut and quietly listened to their stories.

Was it because my silence seemed heavy to them? Or had their pool of stories run dry after so much sharing?

As time passed, their voices gradually quieted. By the time the dining hall was empty of other diners, we had nothing left to say to one another.

“……”

“……”

An awkward silence settled between us.

Alice, for some reason, appeared to be gauging my reaction, while Claire seemed to be waiting for me to say something.

But even then, I didn’t know what to say.

Could I truly be honest with the children who had shared their life stories with such sincerity?

Could I tell them that, during my escape, I hadn’t been trying to save them?

Could I admit that when I shared my food with them, it had been out of cheap pity for those who likely wouldn’t survive much longer?

Could I bring myself to reveal such truths to these children who now saw me as their savior?

……

Of course, I couldn’t say that. I wasn’t that honest or brave of a person.

After the brief silence, someone finally spoke up.

“Um…”

It was Daniel.

The only noises in the dining hall were the occasional rustling sounds from the children shifting in their seats, soft breathing, and the faint clatter of dishes coming from the kitchen. Even though Daniel had only muttered a single word, his voice seemed loud in the stillness—louder than it would have seemed under normal circumstances.

As all eyes suddenly turned toward him, Daniel looked flustered, his face quickly turning red.

It appeared he was still lacking in his training as a butler. A professional in his position shouldn’t allow their expression to be so easily read.

But then again, Daniel was still young. The current head butler didn’t seem likely to retire anytime soon, so Daniel would have plenty of time to learn—assuming, of course, that war didn’t break out and he wasn’t conscripted as cannon fodder.

“May I ask you something?”

Daniel soon regained his courage and asked his question. Though his face was still slightly red and his gaze trembled, his curiosity seemed to outweigh his nervousness.

The other children shifted their attention from Daniel to me, their faces filled with anticipation. Even though they hadn’t heard the question yet, their expressions clearly showed they were eager to hear my response.

“Yes, go ahead,” I said.

If the question was too sensitive, I might not be able to answer, but leaving without saying anything would make meeting these children again feel meaningless. If I could answer, I wanted to.

“Um… about your hair,” Daniel began. He swallowed hard before continuing. “Has it always been this short?”

I felt the children’s gazes fix on me.

In their memories, I must have had long hair. At the orphanage, there hadn’t been any tools to cut hair, and perhaps the old woman in charge had thought longer hair looked better. After all, once the children were sold, their new owners could style their hair however they wished.

“It was long when I was younger,” I replied.

Not long after moving to the palace, I had cut it short.

“May I ask why you cut it?”

“It was inconvenient.”

Running around with long hair was a hassle. I’d considered tying it into a ponytail but found the routine of washing and styling it every morning unbearably tedious. Plus, long hair took forever to dry.

“I’m very active, so short hair is more practical,” I added.

“Oh…”

Daniel’s face grew even redder, perhaps because he had been expecting a more dramatic or sentimental reason. My straightforward answer seemed to catch him off guard.

Feeling self-conscious, I raised a hand to touch my hair. It felt smooth and soft—so much so that it almost didn’t feel like it was mine.

“Do you think longer hair would suit me better?” I asked Daniel.

At my question, Daniel’s already-red face turned an even deeper shade of crimson. He lowered his head so abruptly that it was almost a bow.

“You… you look great now too…”

He muttered, his voice trailing off into an unintelligible mumble.

Well, I’d take that as a compliment. It wasn’t as if there were many people who’d dare tell a princess, “That hairstyle doesn’t suit you—change it.”

* * *

As written in the letter, the Grace Estate was a peaceful and wonderful place. It was almost miraculous that such a tranquil area could exist so close to the bustling heart of the city. Though faint noises from afar occasionally reached the estate, it felt as if an invisible barrier muted them, making the clamor of the humid midsummer air seem like it belonged to another world.

Perhaps I had simply allowed myself to relax upon learning that the children I remembered were still here, living as they always had.

“Hair.”

While I sat in the shaded area overlooking the green lawn, staring blankly at the verdant hue, Alice spoke suddenly.

I turned my gaze toward her, but Alice continued to look straight ahead as she quietly said, “Have you thought about growing it out?”

“…I’m not sure,” I replied.

“I think long hair would suit you, too.”

Claire chimed in from my other side.

“Someday, it might not be a bad idea to grow it out,” I said, redirecting my gaze forward.

In the distance, several red brick buildings stood at the edge of the expansive view. Beyond the Grace Estate, the city still churned like a well-oiled machine, a continuous rhythm of industry.

“But not right now.”

Yes, not now. There was still too much I needed to do before I could consider growing my hair out. At the very least, I needed to ensure the safety of the children sitting beside me—along with every character I had grown to care for. I needed to confirm that all the people I cherished would survive past the conclusion of the main story.

And I also had to verify that the children I had impulsively saved here would live safely and peacefully. Only once I was certain that I wouldn’t need to turn back time again could I consider growing my hair. After all, I didn’t want to go through the hassle of growing it out, only to reset everything and start over.

“When you do grow your hair, I’ll teach you how to tie it up beautifully.”

Claire offered. She had practically become an expert at hairstyling, having tied her hair into a ponytail every day.

“What are you talking about? Sylvia looks better with her hair down,” Alice countered. “She has such beautiful hair—there’s no need to damage it by tying it up.”

“But Sylvia moves around a lot—”

“All the more reason for her to have a hairstyle befitting a princess—”

And so the two began arguing, with me caught in the middle.

…They really did seem like sisters, arguing over the smallest things.

I wondered if a day would come when we’d look back on this moment and think, ‘Those were the days.’

…Well, I’d just have to try to make sure that day comes.

Chapter 122
Interlude

Alice and Sylvia returned to the imperial palace the following evening.

Although it had only been three short days, Sylvia’s face seemed more relaxed than ever in Alice’s eyes. It was as if all her worries had melted away, leaving her with a calm, carefree expression.

That tranquility disappeared entirely, however, as Sylvia changed back into her academy uniform before entering the palace.

Alice found herself pondering a strange, unfamiliar thought: the imperial palace, which she considered her home, might not feel like home to Sylvia.

It was an alien concept for Alice, something she had never questioned or even considered before. The palace had been her home since the day she was born, so naturally, she assumed Sylvia felt the same way. But she was wrong.

Sylvia seemed to regard the Grace Estate, which she had visited for the first time, as a more comfortable place. And oddly enough, Alice thought she might understand why.

“Did you have fun at the Academy?”

Though both Alice and Sylvia had entered to meet the Emperor, now it was only Alice and the Emperor speaking.

Was it because Alice shared the Emperor’s blood? Perhaps.

Alice was aware that Sylvia possessed superior abilities and that the Emperor considered her a potential successor to the throne. If the Emperor was favoring Alice as the next ruler, it wasn’t because she surpassed Sylvia in capability, but because Sylvia had no desire for the throne.

It likely stemmed from Alice’s conduct before their departure for the academy—her actions and words in front of the Emperor. If there were a direct reason, that would be it.

Even so, the Emperor treated Alice and Sylvia differently in subtle ways.

The Emperor spoke of them as “equal princesses” and acted as though that were the truth. But if one had to choose which of them the Emperor treated more like a true daughter, it would undoubtedly be Alice.

“Yes, I had fun,” Alice replied, recalling the Grace Estate.

The baroness treated Leo and Claire equally. Perhaps it was because Claire, as a woman, had no prospect of inheriting the barony. Despite being adopted for her abilities, in the end, she was still female.

Even if Claire were to carry on the Grace family name, her brightest future would likely involve marrying into a respectable household. Considering Leo and Claire as siblings wouldn’t harm the Grace family, regardless of the circumstances.

Yet, despite all these considerations, the baroness treated Claire as though she were her biological daughter. Unless discussing the orphans Claire had lived with, the baroness never emphasized the fact that Claire was adopted.

…Could the same be said for the Emperor?

Would a parent who truly thought of Sylvia as their own child send her on assassination missions at a young age? Would they almost deploy her to the battlefield before she even entered the academy?

Was it trust that led the Emperor to assign such tasks? Or was it something else entirely?

And did Sylvia know this? Did she feel it?

“You seem to have had a good time with your sister,” the Emperor remarked.

It had been enjoyable—truly. Especially since Alice hadn’t needed to dwell on the obsessive thoughts about the throne that had plagued her as a child.

“What about Sylvia? Did she seem to be enjoying the academy?”

“…I believe so,” Alice answered after a brief hesitation.

“I see.”

The Emperor nodded, scrutinizing Alice carefully.

“Sylvia even dressed as she did for the sake of your plan, so she must have enjoyed her time at the academy with you in her own way.”

Alice quietly looked up at the Emperor.

For some reason, she felt she already knew what the next words would be.

“That individual we encountered that day.”

The Emperor began to speak slowly, as if to draw out the significance of the words. It wasn’t hesitation—it felt more like a deliberate emphasis.

“Did Sylvia say anything about the one in the robe?”

“She did not.”

If Sylvia had spoken about that individual’s identity—whoever they might have been—Alice would have been thrown into turmoil. Contemplating such matters alone was one thing; confirming their reality was an entirely different matter.

“Since then, do you think Sylvia has… used her special abilities?”

“…I don’t know.”

Even if she had used them, Sylvia hadn’t said anything, and Alice hadn’t pressed her about it.

The Emperor’s lips held the same composed smile as always. Alice stared intently at the Emperor, trying to mask her own expression. She doubted she was successful. If Alice could read Sylvia’s expressions, surely the Emperor—with far greater insight—could read hers even better. And Alice didn’t believe she was better at hiding her emotions than Sylvia.

“Hmm.”

The Emperor gazed down at Alice silently.

“That day, at the scene.”

The Emperor continued speaking, taking a measured tone.

“The individual we presumed to be carrying the relic disappeared in an instant. There were no signs of magic being cast, nor did it appear they used any other kind of device. A thorough search afterward uncovered no alternate escape routes.”

The Emperor leaned slightly forward, towering over Alice as though scrutinizing her from above. Maintaining that posture, the Emperor spoke with a subtle intensity.

“At that moment, Sylvia collapsed. Or rather, to be precise, she was already collapsed. None of us witnessed the act of her falling. But based on the bruises on her body and the torn collar of her uniform, we can infer that something happened during that brief interval.”

The Emperor laid out each fact deliberately, as if constructing a case, presenting them one by one in front of Alice. These were details everyone present that day already knew, but the Emperor spoke them aloud intentionally.

“Are you saying Sylvia truly told you nothing about what happened that day?”

She had not. Alice hadn’t asked, either.

But—

“No, she didn’t.”

Alice remembered.

For reasons unknown, inexplicable even to herself, Alice recalled the battle that none of the others present seemed to remember.

It wasn’t clear.

She vividly remembered the events leading up to facing the robed figure. Even the moments when the battle began were sharp in her mind.

But the actual fight was fragmented.

She thought she had struck the figure with her sword, but it hadn’t happened. She believed they had been hit by a bullet, yet again, they hadn’t. It was as if the future and the past overlapped, as though the figure’s survival was somehow predetermined.

Still, Alice distinctly remembered a sequence of events that should have been impossible in that reality—events that could never have occurred but remained etched in her memory.

Until the moment that figure grabbed Sylvia’s collar.

The space around them fractured and warped, and finally, the figure began to bleed—

And then, the memory abruptly stopped. When Alice regained her senses, she found herself at the moment the Emperor had been speaking of.

So, what had happened?

She didn’t know.

In the end, the figure had vanished, and the relic that should have been there was gone as well.

Why was Alice the only one who remembered that figure?

She didn’t know that either.

“Sylvia still hasn’t said anything.”

And neither had Alice.

“……”

She could feel the Emperor’s gaze fixed on her through her bowed head. But Alice stayed silent, simply waiting.

“I see.”

The Emperor finally spoke, the tension that had seemed to press down on Alice dissipating in an instant.

“But there’s one thing I can say with certainty.”

A faint smile appeared on the Emperor’s lips, as if finding the situation amusing.

“At the very least, Sylvia can’t go back to the way things were before that moment. If she could, she would have erased that event entirely. Whoever that robed figure was, they’ve inadvertently done us a favor.”

“Even if they took the relic?”

Alice asked cautiously.

“And what exactly can they do with it?”

“……”

Having a few scattered pieces of a fragmented relic didn’t mean much. Wild speculations and legends existed all over the world, but they were just that—legends. No one had ever succeeded in gathering all the relics.

“But if that figure appears again to steal more relics—”

“They won’t show themselves so easily,” the Emperor said with a confident smile.

“If they could appear that easily, they’d have gathered all the relics long ago. And if the future where they collect all the relics is already set in stone… well.”

The Emperor shrugged.

“Then I suppose we’d have to accept that as our fate.”

But Alice, as the Emperor’s daughter, knew better than anyone that her father would never leave it at that.

“Regardless, you’ve done well.”

Even after discussing such weighty matters, the Emperor spoke as if they had been chatting about ordinary, mundane affairs.

“I imagine you’d like to spend some time talking with your sister, but I’ve taken up too much of your time. You may go now.”

“……”

Alice gave a slight bow to the Emperor, then turned and left the audience chamber, unable to quell the unease simmering deep in her chest.

Chapter 123
Time (1)

The path to a specific moment in the past might have been blocked, but that didn’t pose an insurmountable problem for me.

Losing the relic and failing to identify the figure in the black robe were painful setbacks. Yet, no one had died, and I didn’t feel a strong urge to turn back time to undo it.

Instead, I needed to prepare for the next encounter—before the way back was blocked again. A thorough approach was required, like meticulously examining the contents of that book in the Imperial Restricted Archives.

Years ago, when I first gained access to the archives, it was already difficult to enter. Even now, as a princess, it remained nearly impossible to step inside.

But I had been there before.

I knew the weaknesses of its security, having infiltrated it several times in the game. Moreover, I had scouted its layout during a few real-life visits. Though I had to admit, it was far harder to access now than it had been in the past.

As I crawled forward, the deafening sound of cylinders echoed around me, forcing me to concentrate on every move. The act of crawling like this was exhausting in itself. It wasn’t impossible, but—

The complaints often uttered by large-breasted characters in subculture media about shoulder pain or not being able to see their feet while descending stairs had always annoyed me. Yet, I found myself reluctantly empathizing with them now.

Even wearing a uniform required extra effort to secure my chest firmly. Otherwise, running around was a struggle.

“…Hah.”

I paused my crawl to sigh deeply.

Above me, massive gears spun, and hydraulic cylinders moved steadily, producing the rhythmic clatter of well-lubricated machinery. Thankfully, there were no steam-releasing devices here.

The “Restricted Archives” were hidden deep within the palace, or more precisely, far underground. There was no ordinary path leading down to them. Access required an elevator, whose entrance was concealed behind a thick steel door in a guarded chamber. Security personnel surrounded both the chamber and the elevator itself.

Even when Alice and Leo had infiltrated the palace, they had deliberately avoided that area.

It was odd for characters who could typically take on four to six heavily armed soldiers at once to shy away just because a few guards were stationed there. But given the mechanics of this world—where bullets could pierce flesh, yet healing potions or recovery magic could patch you up even after multiple hits—it wasn’t entirely out of place.

In any case, the duo had chosen this maintenance passage as their route instead.

The palace housed analytical engines and difference engines. Unlike semiconductor-based CPUs, these “computing” devices required massive steam-powered mechanisms. Large and small gears, levers, and hydraulic cylinders worked in tandem, tirelessly processing and displaying information on screens—or at least, something similar to screens.

Naturally, the abundance of components meant a higher likelihood of malfunctions. Some parts were as large as a person, while others were as tiny as watch gears. When they reached the end of their lifespan, they required periodic replacement.

And, of course, there were entry points for maintenance.

Though those entrances were typically guarded—

To say there was “no way” into the Restricted Archives was an overstatement. It simply required finding a space like this, one that seemed impossible for anyone to traverse, and using it to sneak inside.

Alice and Leo, having studied the imperial palace’s blueprints in advance, had barely managed to gain access.

I already knew the path by heart.

…If I could turn back time, I might have been able to simply walk through the entrance. But over the years, I had spent considerable time conversing with palace staff about various matters, and—well, it just felt wrong to abuse that trust.

At least this method existed as a fallback.

* * *

At first, I thought it was simply designed as a dungeon in the game. But the fact that it looked exactly as I remembered when I entered it in real life—that had been quite fascinating. It was such a convoluted place that I had gotten lost several times and had to rewind time repeatedly to make it through.

Yes, a dungeon.

That was why I had brought a gun with me.

Mulling over various thoughts, I alternated between pushing the gun forward and crawling after it. Thankfully, my time in this world had helped me build a bit of muscle, so by taking it slow and steady, the journey felt manageable.

“Ugh.”

Letting out a groan, I finally crawled out of the passage.

Creak, creak.

The sound of poorly oiled machinery filled the air.

It wasn’t the sound of an animal’s footsteps but rather an uncanny mechanical grinding, like gears turning.

Rising to my feet, I gripped the loaded gun tightly and scanned the area ahead.

Though dimly lit, the room wasn’t completely dark. The faint glow of magic stones provided weak illumination, casting pale light over the space.

A figure in armor moved about the room.

Where a hand should have been, one arm ended in a blade, while the other was fitted with a short firearm.

However, it had no legs. The lower half of its torso was severed, seemingly affixed to a metal pole.

Of course, the entire thing was mechanical, so it didn’t feel particularly gruesome.

Like the moving targets at a shooting range, the metal pole at its base was secured in a groove running across the floor. The grinding noise of gears emanated from within that mechanism.

It moved along erratic lines etched into the floor, seemingly designed to follow anyone who entered.

…These were security devices, stationed here because it was impractical to have human guards present at all times.

Naturally, they were far less intelligent than humans.

I raised my gun, aiming at one of the moving constructs.

I knew their weak spots. In the game, you had to whittle down their HP before triggering a scripted scene to exploit their vulnerability. But this wasn’t a game.

Bang!

The gunshot rang out, and one of the constructs slumped forward as the bullet pierced cleanly through the back of its metal plating. Even as its body collapsed, the metal pole beneath it continued moving along the groove, dragging the now-defunct machine with it.

Fortunately, the security setup hadn’t changed.

However, as soon as the first construct was disabled, the other two snapped their torsos toward me.

The one on the right moved first, followed swiftly by the one on the left.

Perfect.

Again!

* * *

Before the construct on the right could fully turn, I quickly twisted my arm and fired a shot.

The frontal armor of these machines wasn’t something an ordinary rifle could penetrate. It was best to eliminate two of them first before dealing with the remaining one.

As the last construct swiveled toward me, I rolled across the floor without hesitation.

The machine fired immediately, releasing a burst of shells with a dull thud-thud sound. Sparks erupted as the floor where I had been seconds earlier bore the brunt of the blast.

Seriously, it was a relief that these machines ran on gears.

In a world devoid of real-time video cameras or laser motion sensors, these constructs relied solely on physical impact to assess their surroundings.

The floor of this room was lined with densely packed micro-switches. Except for a few areas designated for maintenance personnel, the rest of the floor was a danger zone. Stepping on the wrong spot would trigger the machines to unload their bullets at you.

The gears within the machines had to analyze the impacts and determine the direction of the disturbance—a process that wasn’t instantaneous. They could only react after the gears finished turning and conveyed the information.

Thud-thud-thud!

The machine repeatedly fired at the spot where I had just been as I dashed and circled around it.

The construct advancing toward me along the closest rail was genuinely unnerving, but it wasn’t my first encounter with these things.

Thud!

I fired a shot, then shifted my position, narrowly avoiding its retaliatory aim. If I’d been just a fraction slower, the machine would have fired at me.

Bang! Bang!

Fortunately, I’d anticipated its movements and was just barely faster.

Circling around its flank, I fired two shots into its side. The construct let out a grinding screech, its internal components damaged enough to prevent its torso from rotating.

I quickly moved behind it and delivered a final shot.

Only after the critical mechanism on its back was destroyed did the machine slump forward. Though the metal pole beneath it continued moving, dragging its lifeless body along the track, the construct itself was neutralized.

Even as the three machines remained in pursuit, propelled by the automated poles, I wasted no time and headed straight for the next passage.

The floor switches not only activated the machines but also served as alarms to signal the presence of intruders.

In normal circumstances, even if you managed to gather intel, escape would be nearly impossible.

But I wasn’t “normal circumstances.”

Chapter 124
Time (2)

There was generally no way to escape.

Alice and Leo had only managed to infiltrate the imperial palace by taking advantage of moments of internal and external chaos. Ultimately, though, they failed to escape properly and were captured.

But that didn’t apply to me.

If I reset time, I could return to before I ever set foot in this place.

Thanks to that, I didn’t have to bother transcribing anything or sneaking information out. After all, the one thing I had in abundance was time.

The room was silent.

Perhaps it was because this place was officially “nonexistent.” By now, it would have been reported that someone had infiltrated the palace, and alarms would be sounding, but no one seemed aware I had made it this far.

As soon as I exited the ventilation shaft, I went straight to the door and locked it from the inside.

Originally, this mechanism had been designed to buy time in case of an emergency threatening the palace. But since I had no intention of leaving, it served my purposes just fine.

I turned around.

Dust covered every surface in thick layers, enough to make me wonder if just standing here would harm my lungs.

The faint light from the magic stones illuminated the circular room, casting a dim glow over a peculiar object at the center of the space—a box-like structure densely embedded with nails.

However, the nail heads weren’t jagged. The ends were flattened, seemingly arranged to form a panel-like surface. To anyone unfamiliar with its function, it would have appeared as an odd and unique contraption.

I approached it and pressed down randomly on the “screen.”

The pressure from my fingertip caused some of the nails to sink inward. When I lifted my finger, the surface returned to its flat state, and then, as if responding to the input, specific nail heads rose from the blank surface.

The once-flat screen now displayed a textured surface of letters:

[Please enter the name of the desired volume.]

The golden nail heads had shifted to form this text, creating a mechanical display.

With a click, I pulled open a drawer located beneath the screen.

Inside was a typewriter-like device, but there was no slot for inserting paper. Each key, connected to thin metal plates, led directly toward the screen above.

I pulled the drawer fully open until it clicked into place, then began typing slowly.

Click, clack.

Each keystroke echoed loudly in the dimly lit room.

[04-08]

The registration number for the book of prophecies.

It wasn’t a number that could be found in the thick catalog of books hanging next to the screen.

Not that there was any need for additional security like passwords. Accessing this room alone was restricted to a select few.

Creak, clunk.

The sound of rusted machinery echoed as a brass pillar behind the screen opened, and a slender metal arm emerged.

Whirr, clank.

The arm moved, aligning itself to a specific slot with precise mechanical movements.

As the arm extended upward, the brass column rotated. The arm reached a high shelf and retrieved a book nestled near the ceiling.

The arm then descended, carrying the book back down to me. It extended forward, presenting the book so its cover was clearly visible.

[04-08]

The only marking on the cover was that number.

I reached out and drew the book closer. The mechanical arm didn’t release it; instead, it remained securely attached to a metal component embedded in the book’s spine.

However, it didn’t prevent me from opening the book.

As I flipped it open, the arm brought a magic stone closer to the book’s surface, softly illuminating the pages.

“……”

I flipped through the book without hesitation.

[What I have recorded of the future is not to prepare for that future but to prepare you.]

The message was clear: the future is predetermined, so don’t try to avoid it—just ready your heart for what is to come.

“Bullshit.”

I muttered under my breath.

Thud.

The sound came from the door. It seemed they had finally realized I had made it this far.

That was fast.

By my estimate, I would only have about five minutes to actually read this book before they broke in.

If I had to read every prophecy in this place from start to finish, five minutes was far too short.

But, well, the only thing I had in abundance was time.

I set the book down and murmured.

“Again.”

* * *

“Your Highness.”

“Sir Ford.”

It was a day as peaceful as any other.

I wasn’t crawling through ventilation shafts. I wasn’t fighting grotesque enemies. And I certainly wasn’t asking some bizarre, dust-covered mechanical librarian for a book in a dingy, foul-smelling room.

At least, that’s how it seemed to others.

I crossed paths with someone as I walked through the palace corridor.

A knight with a friendly face and a neatly styled Kaiser mustache bowed to me. He wore an imposing set of plate armor that looked far too heavy for modern combat. At his waist hung both a sword and a revolver.

The revolver was much larger and longer than the one I used.

I found myself wondering if it could pierce even the armor he was wearing.

“I’ve heard of the great achievements Your Highness has accomplished recently,” the knight said.

“Is that so?”

I nodded at the man’s polite words. It wasn’t as though I had anything to hide.

The events at Northwood were still a secret, but the battle at Winterfield had been widely publicized by the imperial family. It served both to boost the morale of the soldiers and to bolster the image of the imperial family.

What would have sounded like ludicrous rumors under normal circumstances had gained credibility. Every soldier present on the battlefield had been rewarded with extended leave and generous bonuses. They had returned to their hometowns, no doubt spreading tales of what they had witnessed.

With so many eyewitnesses and Winterfield itself as proof, there was no one who doubted the stories now.

“It pains us knights that we were unable to accompany Your Highness and ensure your safety ourselves,” Lord Ford said. Rather than starting with praise for my achievements, he began with an apology.

“……”

This man had no idea that earlier this morning, I had debated whether I should shoot my way through the palace guards or sneak in without being noticed. All of that had been erased when I reset time.

“There was no reason for imperial knights to be there, and it wouldn’t have made sense for an entire order of knights to accompany a single soldier to the battlefield.”

“……”

For a moment, his expression suggested he had much to say, but he remained silent. It was likely due to his knightly decorum; he would not act rashly in front of the one he served.

“…Still,” I began.

I couldn’t leave him like this.

After all, this was someone I had known since I was very young—a familiar presence within the imperial palace.

To speak directly with the princess, proximity alone wasn’t enough. One needed a valid reason as well—status, rank, age, and countless other factors had to be considered.

In that sense, Sir Ford was certainly in a position to do so.

“I appreciate your concern…” I said.

Sir Ford lifted his head at my words. For a brief moment, he looked at me as though he were seeing something peculiar.

Well, fair enough. It wasn’t the sort of thing I’d usually say.

Then, his expression softened into a gentle smile once more.

“Not at all. We’re simply doing what is expected of us.”

Hadn’t he mentioned recently that he’d had a child?

I gazed up at his amiable smile, lost in thought.

If his firstborn had survived, they would have been around my age.

Had I been an ordinary princess, there might have been talks of a marriage alliance between us. Even if not a formal proposal, his family’s noble lineage would have been enough to put them on the list of potential candidates.

But not long after I entered the imperial palace, he lost his child. It had been an accident, or so they said. I never learned the full story, but his face disappeared from the palace for some time. Likely, he had been grieving and preparing for the funeral.

I remembered hearing whispers—how it was hard to believe that even someone so earnest and kind could face such tragedy.

I considered saying a few more words to him but decided against it. Instead, I simply nodded again and continued on my way.

Behind me, I heard the sound of his footsteps, steady but slightly delayed.

If he were to die, his wife and child back in his territory would be left behind. Many would mourn his passing.

Wouldn’t it be better to turn back time and erase such a fate before it could happen?

…That was how I thought half a year ago.

But the longer I stayed here, the harder it became to shoot someone I knew—even if I could undo it by resetting time.

Perhaps it was because I had come to realize, once again, that my ability to turn back time might one day disappear.

The consequences of actions I had taken so casually had changed countless lives. Some incidents had made that fact painfully clear.

“……”

Suddenly, I thought of Mia Crowfield, who had looked at me with those same bewildered eyes at the end of the first semester.

Chapter 125
Revenge (1)

If I were a real student, the concept of vacation would’ve been delightful. School was much like a workplace—a place you had to go even when you didn’t want to, a reason to force breakfast down your throat despite the lack of appetite, and the cause of trudging along unwillingly every morning. Once you entered, you had no choice but to endure until the day’s lessons were over.

Of course, school was still better than a workplace. It ended earlier in the day, and there were two long vacations every year.

But I wasn’t an ordinary student. Neither was Alice. We were princesses, and our vacations were filled with responsibilities.

Whether it was fortunate or not, I hadn’t yet caught onto the foreshadowing of an impending event. For now, the Emperor hadn’t assigned me any tasks or proposed any deals. Most importantly, he didn’t seem to know that I’d accessed the Forbidden Library.

This fact gave me some peace of mind. The Emperor had deduced the nature of my abilities through his reasoning, not through some supernatural power that could see through me.

At least that was fortunate.

* * *

“You don’t need to follow me around like this,” Alice said from across the rattling carriage. Her expression was genuinely apologetic, almost enough to make me smile.

“There’s nothing for me to do if I stay in the palace,” I replied.

“You were cooped up in your room at the start of the vacation.”

That much was true, at least outwardly.

In reality, I had been roaming around the palace, infiltrating the battleship Dreadnought, which was docked for regular maintenance, mapping its interior, and sabotaging various palace facilities with improvised explosives. I recorded the results of these experiments—reaction times, structural damage, and troop mobilization speeds—repeating them dozens of times to average the data.

Every detail went into my notebook, written entirely in Korean. Even the numbers were written in artillery notation rather than Arabic numerals. After the Emperor became aware of my abilities, I always carried the notebook on me to ensure no one else could read it.

All of this was done when Alice wasn’t around. I avoided directly harming anyone, but by Imperial standards, my actions were outright treason. Above all, I didn’t want Alice to look at me with betrayal in her eyes.

The Emperor’s reactions, however, were unnervingly composed. It was as if he were saying, “You’ll just reset everything anyway, won’t you?” Of course, being the Emperor, he would’ve phrased it far more eloquently.

“Where we’re heading now is far more dangerous than anywhere you’ve been during the vacation,” I said.

“They won’t kill a princess outright. Even an ‘accident’ would cost them their entire territory,” Alice replied.

“But we’re dealing with the Crowfields.”

“Then isn’t it you who should be more cautious?”

While I had spent the vacation crafting excuses and watching for opportunities from the shadows, Alice had been drawing attention to herself with official appearances, as if to announce her candidacy for the throne.

Previously, her face hadn’t been well-known among commoners, but now her name and image were everywhere. She’d moved so publicly and persistently that even the press found it unusual.

“I’ve dealt with the Crowfields before,” she said.

“That was years ago. Their defenses and systems have become far more formidable since then.”

Hearing the certainty in her voice, I turned my gaze from the window to her.

“Did you think I wouldn’t investigate after you told me about them? When I call myself your older sister, I mean it.”

Alice spoke in a slightly firmer voice.

“And it’s my responsibility as your sister to protect you.”

“In that case, protecting the Crown Princess, the next Empress, is also—”

“No.”

Alice cut me off abruptly, her tone brooking no argument.

“The Emperor is someone who protects his loyal subjects under his own name. If you choose to follow me, then it’s my duty to protect you fully. I…”

She paused for a moment, fixing her gaze squarely on me.

“I won’t use you the way Father does. I’m not like him.”

“……”

I didn’t know how to respond.

It was heartening that she cared for me, especially since she was one of the characters I admired in the original story. But at the same time, it worried me.

In the original, Alice wasn’t this resolute at this point in the narrative. There were cracks in her character—a twisted sense of pride, a streak of inferiority that caused clashes with the protagonist, and a certain fragility that she couldn’t entirely hide.

The Alice before me now was entirely different.

Because of that, I couldn’t predict how she would act going forward. If I were trying to control events to shape the future into what I desired, I could already call my efforts a failure.

“…Even so, there’s no need for you to visit Crowfield personally,” I said, attempting to raise some form of protest.

Alice merely scoffed softly and turned her gaze to the window.

The scene outside contrasted starkly with the name Crowfield—an endless stretch of vibrant green pastures that extended to the horizon. It was hard to imagine that factories belching black smoke sat at the heart of the estate or that the place had once been infamous for selling drug-addicted children.

“You don’t know everything, do you?” Alice murmured.

“Pardon?”

“Or perhaps you just don’t know… yet.”

“……”

Alice glanced at me out of the corner of her eye, her expression unreadable.

Her gaze—

Well, I wasn’t sure how Alice would take this comparison, but there was something in her eyes that reminded me a little of the Emperor.

* * *

“Your Highness.”

The greeting came from the Countess of Crowfield, who approached Alice with a graceful bow. If I remembered correctly, she had grown up in another noble house before marrying into the Crowfield family. She was also distantly related to the Count of Crowfield, though such details no longer mattered now.

Pale skin, dark hair—features that gave her an air of refinement. The Count shared a similar look, making it difficult to say who Mia Crowfield resembled more. Perhaps I thought they looked alike simply because I knew they were mother and daughter.

Alice responded to the Countess’s greeting with impeccable poise, and then the Countess turned to face me.

Her gaze held no trace of hostility or negativity.

At the very least, she was far better at managing her emotions than her daughter.

It was like that in the original story too.

“……”

The Countess’s gaze lingered on my face for a moment before lowering slightly. She bowed gracefully, and I returned the gesture with equal decorum.

It was the first time the Countess had seen me, but I had seen her multiple times before—albeit years ago.

It was during the one instance I successfully infiltrated the household as a maid.

The Count of Crowfield, who so casually preyed on children far younger than himself, never displayed such behavior openly within the estate. Instead, he acted like a typical, caring head of the family. I don’t think it was an act. The Count likely… genuinely loved his wife and was a devoted father to his daughter.

He simply didn’t see the orphans as people.

And that perspective bled into his daily life in subtle ways.

Among the servants in the Count’s household were children from lower-ranking noble families and commoners. The Count was always kind to the noble-born children, speaking to them with a gentle tone as if addressing favored nieces and nephews. He even excused them from uncomfortable tasks, like when a young girl began showing the first signs of womanhood.

For the most part, he extended similar treatment to the commoner servants.

…For the most part.

But I often felt his leering gaze. That was why I, who had just become a maid, was able to get close to the Count in an instant.

Ironically, it was also why I succeeded only once in my mission. In other words, it was incredibly hard for me to find a way to protect my innocence while also trying to poison the count’s food.

Thinking back, it made sense in the original story that the Count had been dead for a few years by the time the main plot began. Claire, with her background, likely had far less tolerance for his behavior than I did.

I turned my attention away from the Countess and scanned the area until I spotted Mia Crowfield.

As expected of someone who had shown me such a complicated expression before the semester break, Mia still wore a bewildered look on her face. She barely managed to maintain the proper decorum expected between a noble and a princess.

The Countess shot Mia a brief, almost dismissive glance.

…Wasn’t that a bit too harsh for her own daughter?

Chapter 126
Revenge (2)

Even after living in this world for ten years, I still didn’t fully understand the nobles’ way of thinking.

How could the Countess of Crowfield have tolerated the Count’s actions? Even if she didn’t consider commoners as people, the fact remained that her husband… spent nights with others.

Could she have been unaware? Did she believe that the reason I killed her husband was solely due to the Emperor’s political decision?

It would be stranger to think so.

Perhaps her thinking was so deeply rooted in noble ideology that she simply couldn’t conceive of a way to regard commoners as humans.

“We are honored by your visit to our estate,” the Countess said in a soft voice as we sat across from each other in the drawing room.

“It is my honor to be invited,” Alice replied.

For a moment, I almost turned to look at Alice.

Invited?

I wasn’t—oh, right. There would’ve been no reason to send me an invitation in the first place.

I shifted my gaze toward Mia Crowfield.

Her eyes darted around nervously, unable to meet mine.

Perhaps Mia Crowfield had told her mother that the next emperor wouldn’t be me, but Alice. If so, how much had she shared?

My personal guess was not much. While the relationship between Mia Crowfield and her mother didn’t seem to be completely estranged, I also didn’t believe Mia and I had such a broken relationship that she’d fully betray us.

Alice and the Countess exchanged various pleasantries, the kind typical of nobles. After a few more exchanges, the Countess said,

“Mia often tells me stories about the princesses. She says she’s been enjoying her time with both of you. Since Mia isn’t particularly proactive in communicating with others, I’m deeply relieved to know she has friends who look out for her.”

“I also have a shy younger sibling,” Alice replied.

“Oh my,” the Countess said, her gaze turning meaningfully toward me.

“If I didn’t start conversations first, she’d sit in silence, sulking. So, I had no choice but to learn how to initiate conversations myself.”

…Honestly, that sounded more like how Alice used to be. I, on the other hand, had no problem speaking up when necessary. If I made a mistake, I could always turn back time.

That said, it wasn’t like Alice could admit, ‘I was shy and disliked talking to new people when I was younger.’ Given how much she cherished calling me her younger sibling, the memories of our childhood might be something precious to her—something she wouldn’t easily share with others.

If Alice trusted me, she wouldn’t believe a word of whatever the Countess might say about me.

“How reassuring to hear that,” the Countess said.

“Knowing Mia has such kind friends must be why she adjusted so well to life at the academy.”

Alice took a sip from her tea—or pretended to. The level in her cup hadn’t decreased at all since earlier. The Countess didn’t comment on it, but she must have noticed.

Surely, the Countess wouldn’t have poisoned the tea. We were accompanied by a knight order tasked with our protection, and the Countess was well aware that the Emperor was responsible for the Count’s death. She knew exactly what would happen if she harmed Alice.

If I were in the Countess’s position, I’d have chosen a different method. There were countless substances that could be added to tea.

“Oh dear, where is my head today?” the Countess exclaimed, clapping her hands suddenly.

Mia flinched, her shoulders jerking up as if she’d been extremely tense.

“How thoughtless of me to occupy your time like this. It’s been a while since you’ve seen your friend, and I should’ve given you more time to catch up. I’ll excuse myself now.”

The Countess rose from her seat, prompting all of us to do the same out of courtesy. Alice, the Countess, and I exchanged polite farewells before the Countess left, as promised.

As the door shut, Mia Crowfield stared at it with a faintly uneasy expression before turning to us, her voice urgent.

“That tea—”

“I figured as much, so don’t worry about it.”

Alice spoke, pulling out a handkerchief to wipe her lips.

She had only made the sound of sipping tea; not a single drop from the teacup had touched her lips. Alice was well aware of how dangerous substances like narcotics could be. She’d been horrified just by the sight of the morphine soldiers used, which had been discovered in my room.

“Ah…”

Mia Crowfield let out a deflated sigh as she sank back into her seat. Then, realizing what it meant for Alice to have already known the truth, she began to tremble slightly.

“…Don’t worry. I don’t plan to hold you accountable right now,” Alice reassured her, casually pacing the room. She moved slowly, her gaze sweeping across the walls and ceiling of the drawing room. Her demeanor was one of someone who had anticipated everything from the beginning.

“……”

Mia Crowfield’s eyes shifted to me.

“Sylvia has nothing to do with this. She only came along because she was worried about me,” Alice added.

Not to kill you or your mother.

I imagined the unspoken part of her sentence.

…If this had been last year, I might not have spared Mia Crowfield, let alone her mother. I’d have looked for ways to make it seem like an accident—an untraceable death.

“Is there a place in this room where someone could hide?” Alice asked, her tone deceptively casual.

“Ah, that’s…” Mia Crowfield began but quickly shut her mouth again, looking uncertain about how to respond. Her face remained clouded with a mixture of emotions.

“What brings you here today?” Mia finally asked, attempting to change the subject.

“Because you sent me an invitation,” Alice replied.

“……”

Did she not expect Alice to respond to that invitation?

Well, to be fair, it was suspicious no matter how one looked at it. Even people closer to Alice than Mia Crowfield—like Charlotte—wouldn’t “invite” her. Sending a letter to exchange pleasantries, perhaps, but not a direct invitation.

There was a massive difference between nobles visiting each other and a princess paying a visit. For one, the number of attendants alone posed logistical headaches. Housing and feeding all those people could be a burden, even if the imperial family covered the expenses. Depending on the size of the estate, simply accommodating them could be overwhelming. Especially when dealing with other countries, we need to show them how well we’re doing.

In that sense, the Grace family was an exceptional case. Even if we visited without any escort, no one would raise suspicions. It was a testament to the emperor’s profound trust in them, and that trust itself became a source of strength for the baronial family.

“I also understand that your invitation was, in its own way, a warning,” Alice spoke before Mia Crowfield could.

“……”

Mia’s lips pressed together into a tight line, nearly forming a straight slash.

“But… there was something I needed to confirm,” Alice continued.

“…About me and my mother?” Mia asked hesitantly.

“No. As far as you and your mother are concerned, I already know everything I need to. Nobles are, in fact, some of the easiest people to investigate. I apologize for conducting that investigation without informing you beforehand.”

Alice offered a slight bow of her head, but Mia’s expression remained stiff and unyielding.

As though sensing Mia was waiting for her to elaborate, Alice spoke again.

“Of course, it is related to your estate. Perhaps… it might even tie into that incident.”

Mia Crowfield’s eyes sharpened with determination. Alice observed the change in her expression with a curious glint in her own eyes.

“That’s an expression I haven’t seen at school,” Alice remarked.

“You people… haven’t changed at all,” Mia spat, her voice laced with bitterness.

Alice didn’t respond, waiting instead for Mia to continue.

“Just like when you took my father’s life back then—”

“No,” Alice interrupted her firmly.

“I’m not going to kill you. I have no reason to.”

“……”

Mia’s eyes widened in shock. Alice watched her intently, her voice steady as she added,

“I swear on the name of Fangriffon. I will not kill my ‘friend.’”

Mia Crowfield’s mouth fell open in stunned disbelief.

The only reason my own jaw didn’t drop was due to years of training and experience keeping my reactions in check.

Chapter 127
Revenge (3)

“Yes, I called you my ‘friend’ a moment ago.”

Alice’s tone turned sharp as she addressed Mia Crowfield, who remained frozen, her mouth slightly agape, unable to form a proper response.

“Or… do you not consider me your friend?”

“Uh, no, I mean, that’s not what I—”

Watching Mia stumble over her words, Alice lifted the teacup still in her hand and gave it a slight shake.

“At the very least, your hesitation in pointing out something about this teacup suggests that, unlike your mother, you don’t see me as purely a target for revenge. Or perhaps your sense of friendship just slightly outweighs your desire for vengeance.”

Mia clamped her mouth shut at those words. However, she failed to maintain a convincing poker face—her lips quivered, her eyes darted about nervously, and her entire face flushed a vivid, carrot-like red.

“Let’s talk. While the main reason I came here today was, of course, because of Sylvia… this matter also concerns you—or rather, your family.”

I couldn’t help but stare at Alice.

A matter related to me?

Had Alice uncovered the truth about my past?

…Thinking about it again, it wasn’t impossible for her to have done so. If Alice decided to dig into my background, there was little she couldn’t unearth. Though few people could access that information directly, she had connections to the emperor’s children, Bella and Jayden, who could easily tell her where I came from.

But still…

“If you’re implying there’s some connection between where I came from and this place, then I think you’re mistaken,” I said.

Mia Crowfield turned her cautious gaze toward me, as if seriously debating whether to interject. Her expression seemed to say she’d decided not to, though.

“Is that so?”

Even after hearing my words, Alice didn’t appear shaken. Instead, she calmly placed the teacup back on the table with an elegant motion.

“When I last investigated, there was no such connection,” I added.

Before I killed the count, I had scoured every document I could find. None of them provided any evidence linking that orphanage to this estate.

After all, the orphanage I came from wasn’t the only one selling children. The empire was vast. Transporting children from the capital to here would be far more bothersome than simply purchasing orphans from nearby regions. Crowfield’s territory surely had its own share of orphans, and being near the border, they could have even brought in children from overseas.

Claire had done her own investigation but couldn’t find anyone tied to that orphanage either. That’s why I concluded that it was likely a small, independently run operation. One that was eradicated when I burned it to the ground.

I never did manage to track down the man and woman who had visited the orphanage back then.

“If that’s what you believe, then there must be something you overlooked,” Alice said, fidgeting with her fingers as though she missed holding the teacup. It was as if she thought discussing this topic would be more fitting over tea.

“No matter how fragmented or covert an organization is, there’s always some link that ties it together.”

I remained silent, watching her as if urging her to elaborate. She shrugged slightly before continuing.

“It’s like this: no one shops exclusively at a single store. If one shop doesn’t have what they need, they’ll scour nearby stores until they find what they’re looking for. Especially if the item is custom-made.”

“Um, excuse me…”

Mia Crowfield, who had been determined not to interject earlier, finally gave in. The incomprehensible conversation unfolding before her must have been too much to bear.

“What exactly are you talking about? Are you saying… this ‘item’ is somehow related to my family’s estate?”

Alice and I both turned our gazes to Mia Crowfield. The time I spent staring at her was shorter than Alice’s. I briefly glanced at Mia’s flustered expression before turning my eyes back to Alice, staring at her intently.

Was Alice trying to make it clear that I had killed Count Crowfield?

“Yes, there’s a connection. It’s related to the business the Count was involved in before his death.”

But Alice didn’t say outright that I had killed him. The situation was still precarious, but… upon reflection, Mia Crowfield already knew that I had killed her father. She might not have known all the details, but she had likely concluded it on her own.

So, the more I was kind to her, the more flustered she became. It must have been confusing for her to realize that I didn’t intend to kill her, and the anger she had toward me was fading. If the person she had considered a lifelong target of vengeance suddenly didn’t seem like an enemy, it must have felt like a void.

“……”

No matter what Alice said, I had no intention of stopping her.

There were two reasons for that. First, it was difficult to stop Alice when she was being stubborn. And second—though I wasn’t sure if it was right to admit it—I found the situation somewhat intriguing.

I was witnessing a shift in the dynamics between characters, not through my own actions, but through their own evolving relationships.

“What kind of business was it?”

Was Mia Crowfield genuinely asking because she had no idea?

She might not have known when she was a child, but after her father died and her mother prepared for revenge, dragging Mia into it, didn’t she start to pick up on some clues? Maybe she’d tried to look the other way.

“I’ll finish explaining.”

But Alice didn’t answer Mia directly. She simply continued her explanation.

Fortunately—or perhaps unfortunately—Mia wasn’t reckless enough to argue with the princess, who had practically stated that she wouldn’t answer.

“So, it’s pointless to search the lowest-level shop that’s already burned down. It was reduced to ashes ten years ago. Instead, we should be looking at the level above, where things are still active.”

Alice exhaled softly, as if in a brief sigh of frustration.

“From the top, we search for the nobles addicted to opium, pick out the debauched ones, sift through the opium dens, and so on. We’ll find it out more easily than you think.”

“Did you go there yourself?”

I asked, a bit teasingly, and Alice furrowed her brow.

“Of course, I didn’t go in person. Regardless of my abilities, I don’t exactly give off a threatening vibe. It’s much more intimidating to send a knight with an imperial decree under the Emperor’s authority.”

“Did His Majesty give you permission for that?”

“I didn’t exactly get permission. I just borrowed the format for the decree. I already knew how my father’s signature looked. I’m his daughter, after all. It’s not unusual that my handwriting resembles his quite a bit.”

“……”

I did my best to hold back the “ugh” that was threatening to escape. In fact, Alice’s face looked so pleased as she said those words that I couldn’t even think of anything to say for a while.

“Are you saying you forged the Emperor’s decree?”

“Well, the great Emperor must have known about it, so I consider it essentially authorized.”

No, even so, the Emperor doesn’t know everything.

This time, I had to tighten my arm to avoid slapping my forehead.

“Anyway, there are a few things I’m certain of now.”

Alice leaned in, a mischievous glint in her eye.

“You see, members of the nobility are often trapped in their own world. They’re so used to being in power that they can’t imagine a life outside of it. And even when they do try to escape, they’re often too proud to admit it.”

“……”

“And sometimes, they’re so used to being coddled and protected that they think it’s normal to be treated like that.”

Mia Crowfield’s jaw dropped, and she seemed to seriously consider the statement.

“Mm.”

After saying that, Alice, with a slightly regretful expression, picked up her teacup again. She looked at her reflection on the surface of the tea.

“…But, do you think there’s really something in here?”

Alice asked with a rather serious expression.

“……”

Well, being cautious probably wouldn’t hurt. There might be a trace of drugs in there, though it was hard to imagine that Countess Crowfield was that crazy. It might have just been Mia Crowfield freaking out on her own.

But really, does that matter right now?

Chapter 128
Revenge (4)

“Sylvia, calm down,” Alice said, her voice firm but gentle.

“I am perfectly calm,” I replied, trying to sound convincing.

But Alice’s eyes betrayed me. She had seen the faint tremble of my hand, the slight movement of my fingers as I tried to still them.

I was not calm. I was far from it.

“You don’t look calm to me,” Alice said, her eyes narrowing.

I knew I had failed to deceive her. Alice’s eyes were always sharp, always perceptive.

It was only natural that I was not calm. After all, I had been trying to gather information and manipulate the situation to my advantage, all while the Emperor’s guards were searching for us.

” Don’t worry too much,” Alice said, her voice dripping with amusement. “I’ve taken care of it. I’ve arranged for the guards to be dealt with before they even report back to the Emperor.”

“……”

I felt a surge of unease, wondering if Alice had somehow managed to reset the time itself. But that was impossible.

Or was it?

“I’m going to be the Emperor, right?”

Alice spoke to me.

“Then I should be able to do something like this. Don’t you think?”

“……”

Mia’s face was pale, her eyes wide with fear. She was starting to realize the implications of what was happening.

“…So,”

After about 30 seconds, I was finally able to speak.

“So, you’ve found something, then?”

“Yes.”

Alice nodded.

“There wasn’t a direct connection between the smaller networks, but there were some thin, web-like lines leading up. Obviously, I don’t know how the drugs are transported, but they must come from somewhere to reach the Empire. There aren’t many places in the Empire that could grow poppies on a large scale.”

Mia Crowfield flinched at her words.

“Well, I know why it’s hard to get rid of the source of poppies. No matter how advanced magic is, we can’t stop producing painkillers. There are plenty of situations where people have no choice but to use them, even if they’re not good for the body.”

Especially for the commoners who don’t have access to magic. Or, in the worst-case scenario where all the mages are wiped out, emergency supplies for soldiers to survive.

“Are you saying that it’s coming from our estate?”

Mia Crowfield finally mustered the courage to speak.

Her expression was stiff, and she seemed unnerved.

“……You seem to trust your parents, huh? Just a moment ago, you thought there might be something in my teacup.”

“……”

Alice’s words left Mia Crowfield speechless.

“Well, fine.”

Alice exhaled quietly and stood up.

“You probably don’t know everything that happens in your estate. Until recently, I didn’t know everything either—”

Alice bit her lip slightly.

“—There were things I never could have imagined. I’m not blaming you for it.”

“……”

Though Mia Crowfield was now pale with fear, she still maintained her rigid expression and stood up with Alice.

“If you want, I’ll show you. I’ll let you see what’s been happening here.”

“……If it’s to disgrace the honor of the Crowfield family…”

“There’s no need to worry about that.”

Alice said with a bitter smile.

“To be honest, the imperial family isn’t exactly spotless either.”

I couldn’t help but silently agree with her words.

* * *

“Are you going for a walk?”

As we stepped out of the parlor, the Countess, who had been sitting by the window in the living room, stood up. Her expression naturally drew admiration. The soft smile on her face was so convincingly fake that it was almost impressive. Is this what it means to be a noble?

Although, it’s not that her face always radiated positivity, but perhaps that was because I knew her true feelings to some extent.

“Yes. Would it be alright if Mia joins me for a walk around the estate?”

“Of course.”

At Alice’s words, the Countess glanced toward Mia. Mia’s face, following us out of the parlor, was still pale. Seeing her expression, the Countess turned her face toward Alice, as if unsure. Yet, her face was still the picture of a gracious noblewoman.

“Our estate—”

The words the Countess was saying as she followed Alice were cut off abruptly.

The door of the mansion we were headed for was suddenly flung open, and a knight stepped inside.

He wasn’t one of the knights accompanying us. He wore armor with the distinctive crow emblem of the Crowfield family.

A knight from the Crowfield estate.

“My lord…”

However, the moment the knight burst in through the door, he froze stiff as he saw Alice and me standing next to the Countess.

My gaze immediately shifted back to Alice.

But Alice, still with a smile on her face, remained unmoved. She didn’t even flinch.

Her expression suggested that she knew exactly why the knight had come.

“What is it?”

The knight’s behavior was rude enough to warrant a rebuke in front of a princess, but considering how well-trained knights usually behave, his actions must have been a sign that something urgent had happened. Perhaps that’s why the Countess furrowed her brow, but didn’t place the blame on him.

The knight removed his helmet. The middle-aged man had a well-groomed face, though his forehead was sweaty and his hair clung to it.

Having regained his composure, he cautiously walked over to the Countess and raised one hand to his mouth.

Seeing the Countess turn her ear toward him, Alice turned to me and said,

“Well then, let’s go take care of what we need to do.”

It wasn’t until we were about to leave the mansion that the Countess finally lost her composure.

“Your Highness!”

At that shout, Alice, me, and Mia Crowfield, who had been hesitantly following us, stopped walking.

“What is this…?”

Despite the grimace she had shown to the knight earlier, the Countess rushed toward us, her behavior noticeably improper.

“Your Highness.”

Before I could even react, our knight approached us.

There were already several of our knights waiting at the entrance of the mansion, which wasn’t unusual. It’s normal for the guards to be waiting at the entrance when their master steps out.

However, the atmosphere felt off.

Although the swords weren’t drawn, the imperial knights and the Count’s knights were glaring at each other as if they were about to unsheathe their swords. If I were able to sense the danger, my back would’ve been drenched in sweat the moment I stepped out.

“As per the orders, everything has been arranged.”

“Good.”

Alice nodded at the knight’s words.

Then she turned around and glanced at me, who was standing just behind her, and Mia Crowfield, who was lingering further behind. Without paying any attention to the Countess, she spoke to me.

“Do you want to come along? If you don’t want to, that’s fine too. After all, I just want to know the truth.”

“…”

I didn’t say anything. There was no point in saying something like, ‘What would happen if His Majesty finds out about this?’ It would only cause the knights to get agitated.

Moreover, when I thought about it again…

Wouldn’t it be stranger if the Emperor didn’t know about this?

At first, I thought I could kill the Emperor. Not even half a year ago, I had believed that, if needed, I could reverse time countless times and assassinate the Emperor, making the story unfold the way I wanted it to. But strangely, the more time passed, the more it felt like every potential way to kill the Emperor was disappearing from my mind.

No matter what I did, it felt like he would know about it… and even if I were to prepare a foolproof way to kill him, I had this unsettling feeling that he wouldn’t even be there when it happened.

I began to fear that I might be caught up in the Emperor’s schemes as well.

Alice was watching me in silence.

“…Alright.”

I answered her like that. A faint smile appeared on Alice’s lips.

“I, I…”

Mia Crowfield looked uncertainly toward her mother. The Countess was trembling, her shoulders shaking, as if she were ready to kill the two princesses standing here at any moment.

However, the knight who had spoken to the Countess was likely under the impression that it was the Emperor’s orders. The command must have come in the Emperor’s name.

Refusing such a command in front of the Imperial Army, now fully centralized with enormous military power, was effectively asking for death.

Of course, from a long-term perspective, solving matters in such a crude manner would cause complications for the Imperial family as well.

What would happen to the next Emperor after the one with such immense power dies?

I looked at Alice once more.

Seeing Alice’s confident smile…

Well, I briefly thought that maybe it wouldn’t be a problem after all, and it annoyed me.

Chapter 129
Revenge (5)

It’s not like I was completely unprepared for this.

I could make an educated guess about the kind of information Alice had discovered. The memories from those times still lingered in the back of my mind.

Especially, it wasn’t easy to forget the face of the man who used to smash my face with his fist. If it wasn’t my face beneath that fist, it was definitely Claire’s, and that additional thought made it even harder to forget.

I did try to find that man in my own way. However, I didn’t rely on anyone else. Unlike Alice, who used imperial authority to twist things around, I moved quietly so no one would notice.

But I couldn’t find him. I didn’t actually search for long. After all, in the altered timeline, this man had never been involved with me, so what was the point of finding him?

However… it seemed that Alice had a different idea.

“Do you recognize this place?”

Alice asked me as she gazed at the scenery outside the carriage.

The view outside the window was that of a peaceful, beautiful territory. It wasn’t a poppy field, nor were there beggars on the road. The people walking around looked ordinary, neatly dressed.

A small, not-so-wide river flowed gently, with a stone bridge crossing over it. Beyond the bridge, rows of uniform brick houses stood, as if from a piece set in the Industrial Revolution era.

The carriage was heading toward the far edge of this residential area. The river seemed like a natural boundary—on one side, there were brick houses, and on the other, vast undeveloped plains.

And I remembered that place.

A bit farther away, there was a hill. On that hill, there used to be a tall tree. The tree might have been chopped down by now, but the hill would still be there.

And from atop that tree, I had once watched through a telescope as the Count’s carriage exploded. I saw the people inside the carriage turn to flesh and bone, and the innocent horses caught in the blast as well.

Of course, there was no trace of that now. Naturally, it had long since been erased.

The overall layout had not changed drastically, but the number of houses on the far side of the river had significantly increased. Some of the buildings were different from what I remembered. I could say this with certainty because I had walked through those streets many times. I even remembered the interiors of some of those buildings.

In particular, there was one building in the center, which appeared to be particularly well-maintained compared to the others.

I frowned slightly.

I wondered if that building was still being used… for that purpose.

“……”

I wasn’t the only one with a stiff expression. Mia Crowfield, who sat next to Alice, also had a rigid look on her face.

Despite her rather youthful appearance, Mia Crowfield was about the same age as us.

She must have known what this place was, considering she was old enough to clearly remember the day her father died.

But she didn’t say a word.

She could have asked why she was brought to such a place.

Just as I had recalled, the carriage stopped in front of the pristine building.

There were already knights stationed at the entrance. The inside of the building was probably the same. There were also police officers standing around, though they looked completely confused. Beyond them, the imperial knights and the local knights stood in a tense standoff, as if prepared for conflict.

While the imperial knights were fewer in number, they were not lacking in presence. I had no evidence to support it, but I couldn’t shake the feeling that if a fight broke out, the imperial knights would win.

It was likely that the sheer resolve of their presence was why the carriage had made it here safely.

“Your father is quite impressive.”

Alice, who had alighted from the carriage, said in a somewhat indifferent tone. Her gaze was directed at the knights from the local territory, who were in opposition to the imperial knights.

“Can you believe he let a place that hates him this much have their own private army?”

“…The Crowfield Territory shares a border with the Kingdom of Velbur,” Mia Crowfield muttered in response.

But Alice shrugged and replied,

“That doesn’t justify this.”

“……”

Mia Crowfield’s eyes widened in shock, but she didn’t say anything. She couldn’t argue with Alice’s words.

However, Alice didn’t glare at Mia or wear a hostile expression. Rather… her expression was the same as it had always been at school. Instead, she looked at her with a neutral expression, almost like she was looking at a friend from school.

In fact, Alice’s expression was so calm that it was almost as if she was worried about Mia.

Alice turned her head to look up at the building again, then lowered her gaze back to Mia Crowfield as she spoke.

“There’s information inside that you won’t want to hear.”

“What do you mean by that?”

Mia Crowfield shot back, her voice laced with bitterness—or at least an attempt at it—as she glared at Alice.

“From what I’ve heard, your father was a much better father than mine ever was,” Alice replied, her tone flat and emotionless.

“My father… Are you saying that Count Crowfield was involved in something that contradicts his image?”

Mia’s expression grew sharper, her bitterness turning into something closer to outright hostility.

I couldn’t blame her. If I were in her position—if my father had done something terrible that I was completely unaware of, and if my memories of him were of nothing but a kind, proud father who had been unjustly murdered—I would react the same way.

And if the daughter of the person who had ordered his assassination came to me saying, “Your father wasn’t as good as you thought he was,” how could anyone not take offense?

…Thinking about it this way, Mia Crowfield looked as though she were exerting every ounce of self-control she had. Perhaps the presence of the imperial knights surrounding us and the princess standing before her was helping her hold it together.

“Yes.”

Alice answered without any attempt to soften her words.

“……”

Mia’s expression froze, the hostility on her face resetting to something neutral. For a brief moment, she seemed deeply unsettled by how Alice could say such things without a hint of guilt.

Mia had spent the past few months seeing Alice regularly, talking with her. And a few months was plenty of time to get a general sense of someone’s character.

Mia knew that Alice wasn’t the kind of person to joke about something like this.

“Will you still go inside with us? It might hurt you deeply.”

“……”

Mia’s head slowly dropped, but then suddenly snapped up. Her eyes trembled, her lips slightly downturned, and her face was paler than usual.

Despite this, the expression on her face carried the noble dignity befitting her status.

“Fine,” Mia said, her voice trembling slightly.

“If that’s what you’re implying, I won’t avoid it. I’ll face it head-on. My father was absolutely not that kind of person.”

“……”

Alice let out a faint sigh.

“Alright, then.”

She turned and began walking, and I, along with Mia Crowfield, followed behind her.

The knight standing by the door opened it for us.

The interior of the building, despite being equipped with proper windows, felt oppressively dim.

* * *

As we walked, the only sounds that accompanied us were the unsettling creaks of the aged wooden stairs beneath our feet and the faint echoes of our footsteps.

If someone inside had been subdued by the knights, we should have heard complaints or resistance, but the silence was absolute, adding an uneasy weight to the atmosphere.

Every so often, we passed imperial knights standing motionless in the narrow hallway. Despite their armor, which should have clanked with their movements, they stood perfectly still, their discipline evident. It was a testament to how well-trained they were.

The stench I remembered from my last visit here was absent. Fortunately, it seemed the place was no longer being used for that purpose.

“This way, Your Highness.”

A knight stood in front of a door at the far corner of the second floor, marking the smallest room in the building.

As Alice, Mia, and I approached silently, the knight opened the door for us with the same formal precision as when we had entered the building.

Inside the room—

“Well?”

As she stepped in, Alice turned her head slightly toward me. Her face was only partially visible, obscured by her hair, so I couldn’t discern her exact expression.

But the disdain in her voice was unmistakable.

On the floor of the room, a middle-aged man lay prone, pinned under the knee of a knight. His arms were bound behind his back, immobilized under the knight’s weight. Though he appeared strong and stocky even for his age, he didn’t seem capable of overpowering the armored knight pressing down on him.

…In my childhood, he had seemed utterly terrifying.

Scattered across the floor were several books, works of classic literature hailed as masterpieces in this land.

And next to those books lay a single cracked lens from a pair of glasses.

Chapter 130
Revenge (6)

“Who… is this?”

Mia Crowfield broke the silence in the room with a somewhat uneasy voice. Judging by her tone, she didn’t seem to grasp the current situation.

Neither Alice nor I answered her question.

Instead, I walked forward slowly and looked down at the man’s face.

He was staring fixedly at the floor.

What should I do?

It was a strangely ambiguous moment.

This man had beaten me—that much was true. He probably hadn’t intended to kill me. I had lost consciousness, yes, but I regained it shortly afterward. Claire had managed to escape alive in the original story, so the way he had brutalized me back then was likely just a part of the “processing.” If they were planning to sell me to a necrophiliac, it would have made more sense to kill me right there and deliver the body fresh.

Should I grab his hair and force him to look up?

I seriously considered it, but I decided against it. In this crouched position, doing something like that would give him a clear view up my skirt. Not to mention Alice and Mia Crowfield, who were standing nearby… Though, since they weren’t in school uniforms, it probably wouldn’t matter for them.

…Sigh.

Was my grudge so shallow that I could entertain such trivial thoughts in the presence of a man I had once given up on ever finding?

“……”

One thing, at least, was certain.

If it hadn’t been me that night, another girl would have suffered in my place. There were orphanages besides the one I was in, after all.

“About ten years ago,” I began after carefully sorting through my thoughts.

“There was an orphanage that burned down. Do you remember it?”

“……”

For a moment, the man didn’t respond.

Just as I was beginning to think he wouldn’t answer at all, he spoke in a rough voice.

“I remember it.”

His tone was polite.

He might not have known who we were or why we were questioning him, but he couldn’t possibly have failed to recognize the royal crest emblazoned on the knights’ armor. The griffin symbol was unmistakable—even commoners from neighboring countries would recognize it.

It wasn’t a symbol often seen up close, but its significance was undeniable.

“Were you near that area back then?” I asked.

“Yes,” he replied.

Did he know why I was asking this? Perhaps he simply understood that not answering truthfully would make things worse for him in this situation.

“At that time… there was a woman with you. Do you know where she is now?”

The woman I referred to had looked, at first glance, like a noble. But upon closer inspection, her attire had been excessively extravagant, almost gaudy. This man had been responsible for the “processing” of the children, but the woman had played a significant role, too. She must have been close by.

“The last I saw her, she was in the capital,” he said.

“……”

I closed my mouth and stared at the back of his head.

He had thick hair. It looked like the kind of hair that belonged to someone who had never truly experienced hardship. Then again, given his line of work, perhaps he had endured hardships of a different kind. At the very least, he’d earned dirty money and lived comfortably off it without shame.

I straightened up slowly and looked around the room.

From the moment I entered the room, my gaze had been fixed on the man, leaving me no time to notice my surroundings. Now, they came into focus.

The place was unrecognizable.

The atmosphere had changed significantly since the last time I’d been here. It made sense—renovations like fresh wallpaper would have been necessary to make the place look this luxurious. After all, it had been ten years, and back then, the walls of this house had been stained—soaked in opium smoke and fluids from human bodies.

“Is this house yours?”

I asked as I slowly circled the room. Everyone held their breath. It was expected of Mia Crowfield, but even Alice, who had carried herself confidently when leading me here, and the knight pinning the man down with his knee, were now silent.

“…Yes.”

“You must have worked very hard.”

Owning even a single unit in a house like this would be almost impossible on an ordinary salary. It wasn’t simply about high property values—it was the absurdly low wages given to workers.

Ah, those good times, the Belle Époque.

A time when capitalism had reached its peak. A time when anyone could earn money through hard work and live an honest life with it.

And a time when those who paid the wages could adjust the amount however they pleased.

There were no laws to protect tenants. To pay their rent, workers had to labor fourteen hours a day. When they worked late into the night, exhaustion set in. Fatigue led to mistakes, and mistakes meant hands lost to factory presses. With no hands, there was no job.

Then the workers would spend the last of their money at an opium den or on alcohol to cut themselves off from reality. They would wander alleys, begging for enough to afford another hit or drink. When their stomachs and livers finally gave out, even the thin thread of their existence would snap—on the streets of the Great Empire, the Aetherna Empire.

And this man had worked diligently to sever those threads of life. Using children—children so young that even in this world, they would have been considered far too young—to do it.

“……”

The man couldn’t respond.

“You sold illusions to laborers ground down by life,” I said.

Through opium.

“……”

“And to children who would have otherwise died cold and meaningless deaths on the streets, you gave value. You provided them with opportunities to secure contracts with suitable employers.”

Opportunities to sell their bodies.

Whether they wanted to or not.

Even children far too young to understand what was happening to them.

“……”

The man remained silent. Was it because he couldn’t answer? Because he understood the weight of my words?

“Isn’t it something to be proud of? People like you are the ones who shine light on the darkest corners of this glorious empire, after all.”

Before I knew it, I had made a full circle around the room and was now standing in front of the man again.

The man’s head was still lowered, showing only the back of his head.

The wallpaper in the room wasn’t cheap, not by a long shot. Neither was the solid wood used for the bookshelves and desk, nor the magic-stone lamp sitting atop it. The silk curtains, the mattress, the leather-bound books neatly lined up on the shelves, the luxurious fabric of the curtains, the fine shirts hanging on the coat rack, and even the wristwatches and pocket watches carefully arranged on the desk—all bespoke and costly.

At first glance, the room gave off a cozy and humble impression, but upon closer inspection, it became clear how extravagantly this man had lived.

Now that I thought about it, even back then, he’d been the same. The fur on his coat. The cane he carried.

Nothing about him had ever looked inexpensive.

And I could easily guess how he had made his fortune.

“How did you come to own this mansion?” I asked.

“……”

“Who introduced you to it?”

I heard Mia Crowfield inhale sharply, but I didn’t turn to look. My head remained fixed, my gaze unwavering on the back of the man’s head.

“Did you have any connections with someone of importance in this land?”

“Your Hi—”

Mia Crowfield’s voice broke through loudly as she took a step forward, but Alice must have stopped her; her words were cut short. It seemed that whatever clarity had momentarily deserted Mia returned when Alice gripped her shoulder.

“……”

The man stayed silent.

Bang!

A loud noise reverberated through the room, followed by a small scream from behind me. Even the knight, who had been quietly pressing the man’s arms into the floor, looked up at me. Through the slit of his helmet, his wide, startled eyes were visible.

The man’s head had slammed into the wooden floor with a loud thud, bouncing slightly before settling. His neatly combed hair was now disheveled.

Luckily, his skull hadn’t cracked.

Or was it lucky? After all, even if it broke, it could be fixed.

I wondered how his face had fared. Had his nose broken when it struck the floor?

A low groan escaped him. Judging by how his head didn’t sag, he hadn’t lost consciousness.

Lowering my foot back onto the ground, I asked slowly, “Answer me.”

“……”

I counted to five in my head.

Five, four, three—

“You go too far.”

The man spoke with two seconds to spare.

His voice, once steady, now sounded rough, as if it had been dragged through gravel. He spoke through clenched teeth, his words leaking out like air through a crack.

“Too far?”

When I repeated his words, he continued, “The Imperial family… already knew about all of this, didn’t they?”

“……”

The room fell into a heavy silence.

I shifted my gaze toward the knight.

His eyes, still wide, met mine, just as they had been when I’d swung my foot earlier.

“Bind him and step out of the room for a moment,” I said in a calm tone.

The knight nodded.

“We will continue this conversation once you’ve left.”

“……”

The man offered no response.

Chapter 131
Revenge (7)

The man was now sitting upright.

Of course, he wasn’t in a comfortable position. He was tightly bound to the chair. His arms were tied behind his back, his legs fastened to the chair legs, and a rope across his chest secured him to the backrest. If he wanted, he could probably wriggle in an attempt to free himself, but at best, all he’d achieve would be tipping over the chair.

Even the chair he was bound to was luxurious, like everything else in the room. It wouldn’t break from just a fall.

“The Imperial family knew,” I said, echoing the man’s last words.

“What do you mean by that?”

“Exactly what I said.”

Blood trickled down the man’s face. Seeing him up close, memories flooded back vividly. The man with the monocle, the distinctive mustache, and the meticulously groomed hair. His attire was different now—just a rolled-up shirt and trousers—but his face was unmistakable.

His nose was crooked, likely broken from when his face slammed into the floor earlier.

The way he obediently answered my questions suggested he believed I was interrogating him solely because I was affiliated with the Imperial family.

It was a reasonable assumption. He wouldn’t recognize me, not after I had turned back time.

“The Imperial family must have known. How could they not? There were places selling drugs and… people in the capital and other cities.”

A faint groan came from behind me, prompting me to glance back. Mia Crowfield was pale, leaning against the wall for support. She seemed unable to stand comfortably on her own.

Still, Alice hadn’t sent her out of the room. It seemed Alice believed she needed to hear this.

After all, she had been brought here for that purpose.

And despite her condition, Mia Crowfield showed no signs of wanting to leave. She clung to the wall for support, her eyes fixed squarely on the man.

“The nobles all turned a blind eye. As long as their authority wasn’t challenged and their territories remained unaffected, they didn’t bother to crack down on us. It’s easier to control when the operations are visible rather than hidden away in places they can’t monitor.”

The symbiosis between the nobles and such activities deepened over time.

“However, His Majesty the Emperor never explicitly sanctioned it. Unlike some of the nobles.”

“……”

The man offered no further defense to my response.

It was a hollow excuse. The orphanage where I once lived had been under Lucas’s surveillance. If he’d wanted to, he could have killed the director and taken all the children at any time. Yet he hadn’t bothered to take such direct action. And the Emperor had never ordered Lucas to save the children either…

…Wait.

“What was your position in the capital?” I asked, narrowing my eyes.

The man stared back at me, as if to say, “You mean to tell me you came here without knowing that?”

The thought of striking his cheekbone crossed my mind, but I held back, waiting patiently for his answer.

“I was just a middleman,” he finally said. “For those too busy to visit orphanages themselves, I procured the merchandise they requested and resold it.”

“……”

I turned to Alice, who nodded stiffly, her face grim.

‘We’ve dismantled everything from the top down to reach this point,’ she had said earlier.

This man was nothing more than a small cog in the machine.

Though he maintained a façade of gentlemanly composure and an air of nonchalance, the true culprits were the nobles who placed the orders. He merely took their commissions, procured the raw materials, and distributed the finished products.

Those “products” could have been children at times—or drugs at others.

But if that were the case…

If that were the case, then the orphanage he frequented was likely just one of many.

So why had Lucas specifically kept that orphanage under surveillance? If the Emperor had no intention of eradicating the organization altogether, there was no reason for Lucas to personally oversee an orphanage.

“Sylvia.”

Alice’s voice brought me back to reality.

“Are you okay?” she asked.

Her words expressed concern, but her expression betrayed the fact that she already knew I wasn’t fine.

I wasn’t. But it wasn’t because of the man. Sure, I found him repulsive, and I wouldn’t lose a wink of sleep if I killed him on the spot. But what was gnawing at me was something far bigger—a realization that had just struck me.

If Lucas had been deliberately keeping an eye on that orphanage—well, it was obvious there had to have been something in the orphanage he wanted. But what if his reason for being there was Claire?

If Lucas had chosen me over Claire, he must have had a reason.

And the Emperor, upon seeing me brought to him by Lucas, had decided what I was.

The something the Emperor had been searching for.

What about the original story?

In the original story, Claire, barely surviving in a nightmarish environment, awakened her abilities under extreme stress and ended up causing a massive fire in the heart of the capital. While the fire itself had been sparked by a lamp, Claire’s innate talent had enabled her to escape unscathed.

In the original story, Lucas found Claire because of that talent.

In the original story, after Claire sacrificed herself for Alice, the Emperor’s plans began to unravel rapidly.

In the original story, there were repeated hints that there was a secret behind Claire’s birth.

So then, what about here?

Here, Lucas had chosen me for my talent.

But if that’s the case, it’s all a mistake. There’s no secret behind my birth. Nothing like that even exists.

What had the Emperor mistaken me for when he accepted me?

“Sylvia?” Alice called my name again, this time more cautiously.

I looked at Alice’s face. It was a face I had seen for the past ten years. Ever since she was very young.

Maybe that was why, in the original story, Claire had sacrificed herself for Alice. For someone who was like a sister to her, someone she had bickered and fought with every day.

Then, if that’s the case…

If I were to sacrifice myself for Alice in this world…

If Claire was still alive and the story continued to flow similarly to the original…

Why hadn’t I realized this sooner? I knew Lucas had specifically taken Claire, that there were countless other orphanages. I had even pondered similar questions before. So why now?

* * *

“So, what exactly happened here?”

After the man was dragged out, Mia Crowfield clung to me with her questions, her voice trembling.

“Who is that man? And what connection does he have to my father…?”

Right, this is another matter we need to address.

“Mia, sit down for now.”

There was still no knight in here. We were the only ones in the room.

Alice gestured toward the bed—not the chair the man had been tied to earlier. The chair wasn’t bloodstained, but it seemed she found the idea of sitting where a criminal had been restrained unpleasant.

Though, to be fair, the bed had been used by the same criminal.

“That man… he sold goods to your father—the Count of Crowfield.”

“Goods?”

Even Mia Crowfield, after overhearing our earlier conversation, must have had an inkling of what we meant.

Was it because she didn’t want to believe it? She asked as though she had no idea what we were talking about.

“…Children. And on the flip side, opium was likely what your side was selling,” Alice replied hesitantly.

Mia’s expression became blank, her face devoid of any emotion.

“…No.”

After sitting in silence for a long moment, she muttered softly.

“No!”

Her voice grew louder.

“No, my father, my dad, would never do something like that!”

The blank look in her eyes sharpened suddenly, fiercer than I had ever seen—not just since turning back time, but in all the years I’d known her.

“You dare… to tarnish my deceased father’s honor—”

“…His eyes.”

I interrupted her just as she was about to rise to her feet.

“Do you remember your father’s eyes?”

Her gaze snapped to me, her expression still tangled with confusion.

“Have you ever seen his pupils shrunken down to tiny pinpoints?”

Her lips parted slightly.

I had. Every time I looked at the Count, his pupils were like dots. I’d never seen them change size.

The pale complexion, the emaciated frame, the dark circles under his eyes. The bloodshot whites and those unnaturally constricted pupils—always like pinpricks, even in dimly lit rooms like this one.

“It’s a characteristic of drug users. Their pupils remain contracted, even in the dark.”

“F-Father… he was just working tirelessly for the estate…”

“Do you truly believe that?”

At my question, Mia Crowfield looked up at me, unable to say a word.

Chapter 132
Revenge (8)

“Father…”

Mia Crowfield murmured weakly.

“Your mother… the Countess… may have instilled a desire for revenge in you. Perhaps she told you to seek vengeance against me, Alice, or even the Imperial Family.”

“……”

I continued speaking to her bowed figure.

“But you know, don’t you? Your mother knew as well. If she were to pursue revenge, it would be the end of Crowfield.”

“That’s…”

“And if that were the case, your mother should have acted immediately—right after the Count’s death, when the timing was still favorable. If she had any evidence, that would have been the perfect moment to expose it. The surrounding nobles would have supported her. Even if she couldn’t kill the Emperor, it would have dealt a significant political blow. Yet, Crowfield didn’t make a move. Why do you think that is?”

“……”

“It’s because there was an agreement—something exchanged between the Imperial Family and Crowfield.”

Mia Crowfield remained silent, her head still hanging low.

“It means that at that moment, the Emperor also held a card he could play. Something unspeakable, something terrible, that everyone may have suspected but could not openly address. Your mother must have spent her time erasing every trace of that evidence in preparation for her revenge.”

“And that man.”

Alice, who had been listening quietly, took over the conversation.

“He must have exploited it. He took advantage of the fact that Crowfield was trying to bury its past and likely bought a house like this one with the leverage. Anyone who knew even a fragment of the truth opening their mouth would be detrimental to their cause.”

A flicker of pain crossed Alice’s expression as she spoke. After all, they had spent an entire semester together, fighting side by side, even risking their lives at one point.

Killing the man outright might have seemed like a viable solution.

But a man like him wouldn’t have dared to blackmail the Countess without some sort of contingency plan. At the very least, he would have pretended to have one.

And he had value as a tool. He probably wasn’t selling drugs to Crowfield alone. If he were distributing them to other territories, that information could be used as leverage later, forcing those territories to align with Crowfield’s cause. It would be an exceptionally dishonorable tactic, but effective.

Now that he had been captured, the man would likely spill everything anyway.

“……”

Mia Crowfield slowly raised her hands and clutched her head.

“You killed my father, didn’t you?”

“……”

For a brief moment, I hesitated.

It was strange. At the beginning of the semester, I had said it openly to her during our very first conversation:

I killed your father. And that father was a drug-addicted pedophile.

But now, saying those exact same words felt unbearably difficult.

The weight of time must have changed things. Though I couldn’t say Mia Crowfield and I had become true friends, the time we had spent together made it hard to utter those words. It felt as though they were stuck in my throat, like a physical object blocking my voice.

“Yes.”

In the end, I could only manage that single word.

What happened next was over in an instant.

“Mia!”

Alice screamed.

I couldn’t breathe.

Mia Crowfield, smaller than me, had wrapped her hands tightly around my neck, squeezing with all her strength. Her hands were small, but they had more than enough force to strangle someone.

But it lasted only a moment.

Before Alice could rush forward and pull Mia off me, her grip slackened.

Her hands fell from my neck, dropping down, lower and lower.

Mia Crowfield collapsed to her knees on the floor. No, she crumpled entirely, lying prone on the ground.

She clutched her head with both hands, pulling at her hair.

“Mia…”

Alice knelt beside Mia Crowfield, but she couldn’t bring herself to touch her.

“You… you knew, didn’t you?”

Mia’s voice trembled faintly as she asked.

“Yes, I knew,” Alice replied softly.

She had known even before coming to this place.

“Was it here?” Mia asked again.

“Yes, it was here.”

“The children who were here, the ones who stayed until the end… where did they all go?”

“I don’t know.”

Whether the Imperial Family took them, or the Count’s household disposed of them, I had no way of knowing. I had never returned here to find out.

“How many were there…?”

“I don’t know.”

The evidence had likely all been burned, and the children who had been here were probably erased entirely, their names lost to anyone who could remember them.

“Ah…”

Mia Crowfield let out a groan that quickly morphed into a scream, raw and filled with despair, a sound beyond words.

The knights stationed outside the door reflexively burst into the room but froze in place at the sight before them.

* * *

When Mia Crowfield returned to the Count’s mansion, she staggered past the Countess without a word. No greeting, no embrace.

The Countess, watching her daughter pass without so much as a glance, turned to glare at us with eyes full of hatred before storming off to follow her.

Leaving the mansion behind, Alice and I boarded the steam car that had been prepared in advance.

We sat side by side in the back seat. Even after the car began to move, silence filled the space between us. Perhaps it was because the driver was present, requiring us to choose our words carefully, or perhaps it was because neither of us felt like making light conversation.

“…Did we do the right thing?”

After a long silence, Alice finally spoke. Her voice was hesitant, weighed down by doubt.

And yet, I had already prepared my answer.

“You did the right thing.”

My words carried no hidden meaning, only sincerity. At first, I had been at a loss for words when I learned she had forged the Emperor’s orders, but in the end… this was inevitable.

At least it had happened now and not during the school term. Mia Crowfield would have time to process and recover.

“But…”

Alice bit her lip, her voice trembling slightly.

“If the actions of the Imperial Family are no better than the terrible deeds of other nobles…”

The confident Alice I had seen before we entered that building was gone. Now, she sat beside me, speaking in a voice filled with anguish.

“Do I really have the right to punish such acts?”

“……”

I stared quietly out the window for a while.

I didn’t have the authority to grant such rights either. I had once been one of the orphans, but now I had become a servant of the Emperor.

That wasn’t Alice’s fault, though. Just as it wasn’t Mia Crowfield’s fault for the Count’s actions.

“At least,”

I spoke cautiously, breaking the silence.

“At least the fact that Her Highness even considered such actions means that she is someone different from His Majesty the Emperor.”

Alice didn’t respond for a while.

“…Thank you.”

Her reply came after a long pause, soft but sincere.

* * *

“Your identity.”

After I had taken Alice back to her room, I immediately went to meet the Emperor. It was a relief that Alice had a lot to think about; otherwise, I would be standing beside her right now and unable to ask the questions that were on my mind.

“Why ask me about that?”

The Emperor looked at me with amusement, as if finding the question entertaining, and my insides simmered with frustration. But I held my patience and asked again.

“If you brought me here, there must be a reason. Why did you place Lucas in that orphanage?”

“It’s curious you’re asking me this now.”

The Emperor placed his hand on his neatly groomed golden beard and looked down at me silently.

“I won’t make you guess. It might be fun for you to figure it out on your own.”

“I didn’t come here to play a guessing game.”

I glared at him, but he still looked at me with an expression of amusement.

“Don’t you already know your own identity?”

In that instant, my heart dropped.

Could the Emperor already have figured it out? Had he sensed that I came from another world, knowing some truth that I hadn’t read in books?

“You are my daughter.”

But my unease disappeared almost instantly. I almost sighed in relief, though I was still frustrated. I was thankful for that fact.

“So, no more of those answers—”

“Hm? I’m telling you the truth. Isn’t this the answer you wanted?”

The Emperor smiled as he spoke.

“You are my daughter. You definitely inherited my talent. Perhaps you even inherited your mother’s talent as well. Although, I don’t remember much about your mother.”

He said it so casually. As if, when his biological daughter asked, “Am I an adopted child from under a bridge?” he would have answered just as nonchalantly.

“…Excuse me?”

“You are.”

The Emperor leaned slightly toward me, still smiling, and repeated,

“You are my daughter.”

…And that…

It was probably a story about Claire.

And about “the Emperor’s children.”

The reason the Emperor could think of his “children” as just “children.”

For the first time since coming to this world, I couldn’t hide my shock in front of the Emperor.

Chapter 133
Secret (1)

How did the Emperor manage to find and gather such capable children from all those orphans?

The Emperor’s children weren’t in the hundreds or thousands, and it wasn’t as though knights were dispatched to search for them.

There had been speculations from the players that the Emperor must have gathered these talented children using some ‘method,’ and that ‘method’ was likely related to Claire or the bloodlines of the Emperor’s other children. I had entered this world before I could uncover the truth behind it though. But I hadn’t expected that the ‘method’ would be to mix his own blood.

If that were the case, the Emperor would be incredibly confident—no, more than that, he’d be outright arrogant. He probably assumed that his children would inevitably inherit his ‘extraordinary abilities.’ He believed that they would take after him, as if it were a given.

Spreading his blood as far as possible… Without mixing with nobility, which could be politically troublesome, he’d scatter his blood in places where it would go unnoticed and then take only the ‘capable’ children to use.

Hah.

By the time I reached that conclusion, I let out a bitter laugh.

The idea of ‘Emperor’s children’ was not something the current Emperor came up with out of nowhere. There were previous emperors who had such children, and even emperors who were known not to have had such children had elite personal guards.

The Emperor’s arrogance about blood wasn’t just his—it was an arrogance shared by the entire imperial family.

But if that were the case…

Then I, who wasn’t originally part of the story, couldn’t possibly have been the ‘child’ the Emperor was aiming for. The person who should have been in my place was Claire.

If the Emperor was just intending to spread his seed, he probably wouldn’t have cared much about the other party. He would have sent someone he trusted to keep an eye on where the children from that woman ended up, regardless of whether their hair was blue or black. To the Emperor, that wouldn’t matter.

“Wow…”

Sitting in the chair, I stared blankly at the ceiling, lost in thought, and marveled at the conclusion I’d reached.

If someone had planted me in this world, they certainly chose the right place. Of all things, to entangle me with a birth secret.

And then the ability I was given. Rather than some uncertain talent like swordsmanship that could take a lifetime to master, I was given the gift of infinite opportunities to correct mistakes intuitively.

Moreover… the Emperor knew that my fighting style relied on that ability, and yet he still thought of me as his daughter.

Yes. The Emperor confused me with Claire.

And the reason was simply because Lucas brought me, not Claire.

…I need to find Lucas.

* * *

Lucas probably doesn’t even know he could be the Emperor’s true son. In fact, there wasn’t much about him that resembled the Emperor. Furthermore, given the circumstances, Lucas’s time as an orphan was likely just as miserable as Claire’s.

He wouldn’t have thought, ‘Of course, the Emperor’s blood runs through me,’ right? Who in the world would think that, even if they were a bastard child, they’d be left to wallow in such conditions?

So, I needed to go to Lucas and find out why he chose me, what his past had been like. Only then would I be able to have some certainty about the situation.

Damn Emperor—he threw that bomb at me and then just laughed, leaving me to ‘figure it out.’

The problem was, I had no idea where Lucas was.

Bella and another person had already been assigned their missions. In fact, those two were among the Emperor’s children whose faces weren’t widely known, making them particularly useful and always busy. If Bella hadn’t been given a separate task, she wouldn’t have had time to see us.

So, I went looking for the only ‘sibling’ I could meet immediately.

And that person was—

“Lucas?”

As soon as Jayden heard the name Lucas, his brows furrowed sharply.

“How would I know where Lucas is?”

Fortunately, Jayden didn’t seem angry with me, though. His frustration was directed at Lucas. From Jayden’s perspective, it was a betrayal for Lucas to leave without informing the Emperor, especially considering Jayden’s status as the Empire’s strongest knight.

I quietly looked up at Jayden’s golden hair, which was split into an 80-20 ratio.

Seeing it this way, the color of his hair was quite similar to the Emperor’s and Alice’s. Of course, it would be hard to use that as evidence. It wasn’t uncommon to find blondes in the Empire.

But after hearing that story, seeing this golden hair made me reconsider, and it was hard to ignore those thoughts.

Though Jayden had thoroughly learned and mastered the Imperial swordsmanship, just like Claire and Bella, he must have had a dark past as well.

Perhaps his obsessive fixation on elegance stemmed from that.

“Is that so?”

“Why, is something wrong? Did he do something to you?”

“No.”

At my response, Jayden shrugged and continued packing. The large trunk was packed with such precision, the items fitting together like a puzzle. I couldn’t help but marvel at how neatly everything fit.

With admiration, I asked, “Are you being dispatched somewhere?”

“That’s right.”

Jayden nodded, still packing his things.

“I’ve been sent north. Thanks to your efforts—”

As he spoke, Jayden glanced at me with a look of open pride. For a moment, I felt a chill run down my spine, but I held back.

“—We managed to wipe out a warlord, but there are still plenty of similar-sized warlords out there. We can’t afford to send troops to fight a war with the autonomous states, but just having one reliable irregular would be a huge asset in battle.”

With that, Jayden shut the trunk with a sharp snap.

“North…”

For a moment, the thought that I might be the only Emperor’s child left in the palace made me feel despondent, but suddenly a thought flashed across my mind.

“Do you happen to know how you’ll be traveling?”

“They’ve asked for me to get there as quickly as possible, so I’ll probably be traveling with the supply ship.”

A supply ship wasn’t a regular ship. If there were nearby seas or a giant lake, that might be what he meant, but on land, a supply ship referred to an airship.

The speed of the transport ship couldn’t compare to that of a flying battleship like the Dreadnought. It would be lucky to reach 100 km/h.

However, since it was an airship, it would fly straight to its destination without any stops. The time it took to arrive would actually be faster than a train.

“Is it possible for me to board that transport ship with you?”

With only about two weeks left until the end of the vacation, every day was crucial for me.

“Hmm? Even so, it’s a military supply ship… I’m not saying I doubt you, but there are procedural issues with boarding something like that. I already secured my spot about a week ago, but for you…”

Jayden’s refusal to allow me on the transport ship despite his status clearly showed his commitment to his upright, disciplined nature. The Emperor probably relied on him precisely because of this—because he was the kind of person who would act decisively and correctly.

“I… have an urgent matter.”

“An urgent matter.”

Jayden’s expression grew slightly more serious as he asked, “Is it related to His Majesty’s orders?”

Well…

It wasn’t, but…

I could make up another excuse, but Jayden, as an Imperial knight, was particularly meticulous in these matters. If I lied and claimed it was related to the Emperor’s orders, he would definitely check with the Emperor. Not out of suspicion, but simply to verify things and make sure the orders were properly understood and executed.

“……”

“Sylvia?”

Jayden tilted his head, noticing my sudden silence.

…Alright.

In that case, it was better to take advantage of Jayden’s blind spot.

I took a deep breath, then steadied my mind and clasped my hands in front of my chest.

I then looked up at Jayden. This wasn’t too difficult since he was taller than me.

But the real challenge came next.

“Oh…”

“Oh?”

I paused halfway through my sentence, and Jayden looked at me, slightly confused.

“Oh… Brother.”

With Jayden frozen stiff in front of me, I took another deep breath and said, “Brother… please?”

“……”

Jayden stood there, staring at me with his mouth slightly open, for what felt like a long while. Then, finally, he raised one hand to his forehead.

Just as I thought it might be a failure, Jayden wiped his face with that same hand, then rubbed his forehead again.

A smile tugged at his lips.

His eyes, however, held the expression of someone thinking, “What kind of troublemaker is this?”

“Oh my.”

I immediately regretted what I had said and seriously considered resetting the time.

“If my little sister says something like that… I suppose I have no choice. Don’t worry, Sylvia. This ‘brother’ will figure something out for you.”

…I really did consider it for a moment.

Chapter 134
Secret (2)

Summer vacation, strictly speaking, was like a break for working people. Of course, compared to a worker’s holiday, it was significantly longer, and children who had the social status to attend the academy often spent their vacation relaxing without any particular worries.

Claire and Leo were no exception to this privilege. However, both of them had an extraordinary drive for improvement. Neither Leo nor Claire hesitated to dedicate their entire vacation to rigorous training to hone their swordsmanship skills.

Moreover, during the semester, they had met none other than the Sword Saint. Though the time they spent learning from him was brief, it was enough for both of them to be acknowledged as his "disciples." He even told them they were welcome to come and learn from him whenever they had the time.

The vacation period was naturally a perfect opportunity for this. With that in mind, Leo and Claire planned to head to the North immediately after the visit from the two princesses concluded.

Of course, life would be far simpler if everything always went according to plan.

“Claire, you’ll stay behind.”

As expected, things didn’t always turn out the way they wanted.

“Mother?”

No matter how much they hoped, things didn’t always go the way they imagined.

“Inheriting the Grace family’s swordsmanship is a good thing. If you have an excellent mentor like the Sword Saint, it’s only right to be grateful and dedicate yourself to mastering your skills. Opportunities like this aren’t granted to just anyone.”

“Then, Mother—”

“But.”

Baroness Grace exhaled lightly and looked at Claire.

“Claire, it’s about time you started preparing for marriage, isn’t it?”

“…Pardon?”

Claire’s expression froze. She stared at her mother with her mouth slightly open, her face clearly showing, ‘What are you talking about?’

“I’m not saying you need to get married immediately. It’s something you can think about slowly after you’ve come of age. But even so, you should have the basic knowledge in advance.”

Hearing this, Claire’s face began to flush a deep red.

“At the very least… you need to refine your behavior and learn to carry yourself properly as a lady. This vacation, we’ll focus on that aspect of your education.”

“But, Mother—”

Claire protested with a look that suggested she was on the verge of throwing a tantrum, but Baroness Grace’s thoughts seemed firm.

“Claire, you’re a daughter of the Grace family. When you marry someday, you must be properly prepared to avoid any disgrace. I believe it’s essential that you receive the right education.”

Her words were laced with an undeniable affection.

Claire was left speechless.

Seeing her daughter’s bewildered expression, the Baroness smiled faintly.

“Still, if you can improve your manners enough to represent our family during this vacation, I’ll allow you to go to the North for swordsmanship training this winter.”

“Really?”

Claire’s eyes widened as she heard those words.

“Do you mean it, Mother? Really?”

Watching Claire bounce in excitement, the Baroness let out a small sigh.

“…Yes, but first, let's do something about that reckless behavior of yours."

* * *

“Haha…”

After hearing Leo’s story, Sword Saint Frederick let out a hollow laugh.

“No matter how much time passes, it seems people’s perspectives don’t change easily.”

He shook his head slowly and added,

"It's surprising that even a family as progressive as yours could think like that."

Frederick, murmuring to himself, said,

“Well, even if she doesn’t care about such things, society expects nobles to behave a certain way."

He nodded to himself, as if coming to terms with why one of his disciples hadn’t come.

"Alright, then. I'm sure that kid will rise to the challenge. Let’s look forward to winter when I can teach both of you properly.”

Frederick unfolded his arms and added, “For now, let’s begin by calming the mind through meditation.”

“Understood.”

Leo nodded earnestly and sat down.

That was how the events of late July unfolded.

* * *

A month under the Sword Saint’s guidance was an incredibly short time. The Sword Saint had spent his entire life—decades—perfecting his swordsmanship, and to learn his entire repertoire would require an equivalent amount of time.

Still, the month wasn’t without progress. Leo had become more composed and focused in his approach to swordsmanship, and his sword strikes had grown significantly sharper and more precise. While his skill level had been nearly identical to Claire’s before, he now felt he might have a slight edge over her.

Living in a cabin perched on what was nearly a cliffside had also been beneficial. Surviving in a structure that barely shielded him from the wind, located in a treacherous area, was a form of training in itself. Despite the physical discomfort, Leo felt a deep sense of satisfaction as he could clearly sense his own growth.

“Hmm.”

As he was meditating as usual to calm his mind, he heard the Sword Saint let out a thoughtful hum.

Opening his eyes slightly, Leo glanced up at Frederick. The Sword Saint was stroking his chin, his gaze fixed on the thin wall of the cabin. Of course, he wasn’t looking at the wall itself but at something beyond it.

“It seems we’ve got an uninvited guest,” Frederick said, reaching for the basket of herbs sitting on the table.

“Could it be Miss Jennifer?” Leo asked.

“No, that’s not her footstep. If it were, she’d brazenly make her presence known without bothering to hide her movements. And she certainly wouldn’t feel this… unstable.”

Frederick’s eyes narrowed. The sound of the footsteps was unfamiliar, yet it didn’t seem to belong to anyone skilled enough to pose a threat to him.

At the same time, he felt almost no killing intent. Usually, those who are unskilled fail to hide their murderous intent, inadvertently scattering their presence everywhere and failing in surprise attacks. If the intruder were truly skilled, they would conceal their killing intent, approach, and swiftly end their target with a single stab."

So, is it really just a visitor? Perhaps someone who had climbed the mountain for fun and gotten lost?

Well, it doesn’t matter anyway.

Frederick thought as he gripped the basket tightly in his hand.

“……”

The unexpected visitor strode confidently to Frederick’s cabin door and flung it open without hesitation.

Frederick, having timed the door’s opening perfectly, hurled the basket in his hand. The basket, scattering herbs everywhere, flew through the air and struck—squarely—the forehead of the young girl entering the cabin.

“Eek!”

The high-pitched, startled cry caught Frederick off guard, and he blinked. Leo, too, turned his upper body toward the door, still seated cross-legged, his expression equally dumbfounded.

The girl, who now sat on the floor rubbing her forehead where she’d fallen, appeared delicate at first glance. That didn’t mean she lacked any feminine charm, but her frail appearance stood out.

With tears welling up at the corners of her eyes, the girl rubbed her forehead when—

“Sylvia?”

Leo asked in a slightly dazed voice.

The girl, called Sylvia, blinked as if only now realizing she was sitting on the floor. For a moment, she even seemed to forget the pain in her forehead.

As she sat there, momentarily blank, a look of surprise suddenly flashed across her face.

“Again!”

She shouted.

* * *

No matter how many times I’d been hit in the forehead by that damned basket, I always forgot about it. Of course, it had been months since I’d last visited, so it wasn’t surprising. But still, it was embarrassing. Not just because of the Sword Saint but because Leo had seen me like that too.

“Phew.”

I rewound time a few seconds, steeling myself, and opened the door again.

With a creak, the poorly fitted door—clearly not the work of a professional—opened, its hinges squealing in protest. And, just as before, the first thing I saw was a basket flying straight for my face. This time, I raised my free hand, the one not gripping the door handle, and caught the basket mid-air.

Thunk.

Fortunately, it seemed Frederick hadn’t thrown it with the intent to harm me, as I managed to catch it rather smoothly.

“Oh?”

Frederick let out a sound of genuine surprise, one I’d heard him make a handful of times before.

“Sylvia?”

This time, Leo’s voice held no confusion or hesitation—just surprise.

Feigning calmness, I carefully placed the basket on the nearby table.

“Sylvia, is it?”

Frederick mused for a moment, then curved his lips into a faintly menacing smile.

“So, you’re the one they say performed admirably on the battlefield last time.”

…What was this?

Why did it feel like his reaction was different from when we’d first met?

For a moment, I worried Frederick remembered me, but fortunately, that didn’t seem to be the case.

Instead—

“If you’re a friend of my disciple, it wouldn’t hurt to test your skills.”

He reached for his sword.

Wait. Hold on.

Chapter 135
Secret (3)

At the very least, the Sword Saint wasn’t trying to actually cut me down with a real sword. The problem, however, was that this small mercy didn’t make much of a difference to me.

After all, even if I were cut by a real sword, I could always rewind time to before the injury occurred. To me, getting cut was no different than experiencing pain, nothing more. Still, since Lucas’s sword—befitting that of a prince—was a finely crafted, razor-sharp blade, the pain didn’t hit immediately after being cut. Partly because of the sword’s sharpness and partly because my brain would release endorphins to dull the pain.

In that sense, whether it was a real sword or not, the “pain” I experienced didn’t change much. In fact, this blunt wooden weapon, which didn’t even allow for an endorphin rush, arguably hurt more. And regardless, every time I got hit, I had to rewind time anyway.

Unlike Lucas’s swordsmanship, which involved a single slash that ended once I dodged, the Sword Saint’s attacks came in relentless succession. That made things all the more tedious.

“Hmm.”

The Sword Saint executed a flawless five-hit combo so quickly that I was forced to rewind time over a dozen times. Now, resting his sword casually on his shoulder, he raised an eyebrow.

“How strange.”

He murmured something I’d heard him say a few times before.

“There’s no talent at all.”

“Talent…?”

Leo, who had been watching from the side, murmured in shock.

Smack!

“Guh!?”

Frederick promptly knocked Leo on the forehead with the hilt of his sword.

“You call yourself my disciple, and yet you can’t even tell if someone has talent? This kid has none whatsoever. To be frank, the way you’re dodging my attacks looks like pure luck to me.”

His assessment was spot-on. I was dodging as best as I could.

While I tried to make my movements appear as graceful and precise as possible, the truth was they lacked any structure or method. My movements didn’t follow any specific school of swordsmanship; they were entirely improvised.

In that sense, Frederick was far superior to Lucas when it came to teaching. While Lucas might surpass Frederick in raw skill and talent as a swordsman, he would have likely mistaken my erratic movements for sheer physical ability.

…Which was probably why Lucas had declared he’d cut me down.

“This guy… What are you—”

“Uh, Master?”

Leo interjected hastily when Frederick referred to me as “guy” in a tone that was anything but polite.

“Hm? What is it?”

“Well, um…”

Leo approached Frederick and raised a hand to his mouth, whispering something. Likely, he was explaining my true identity—specifically, that I was the imperial princess.

Smack!

“Guh!?”

But Frederick, upon hearing Leo’s explanation, immediately struck him on the forehead again.

“What does being some imperial princess matter? Have you ever wondered why I live in this cliffside cabin in the first place? It’s because I’ve had enough of titles and politics. At least here, a person’s position is determined solely by their swordsmanship. So─”

Frederick pointed his sword directly at me and said,

“─In this cabin, this guy hold the lowest position of all.”

Although my appearance was unmistakably feminine, Frederick still referred to me as “guy,” a term usually reserved for addressing men.

…Well, I suppose “guy” is better than something more abrasive. He already comes across as a bit of an old-fashioned curmudgeon, and I wouldn’t want him to seem entirely unlikable.

Meanwhile, Leo’s face had turned past pale and was verging on blue as he listened to his master declare me “low-ranking.” Honestly, though, I was technically his disciple too. Even if my master didn’t remember me, that still made me one of his students. In a sense, that made Leo and me peers.

“Understood,” I said.

The Sword Saint raised one corner of his lips, amused.

“Hmm, very well. Since you came all the way here without using that gun, it seems you’re not my enemy. I’ll hear what you have to say.”

With that, he gestured to an empty chair, indicating I should take a seat.

* * *

Sitting down, I straightforwardly explained the reason for seeking him out, omitting any mention of my abilities or lineage. Those weren’t details to share at the moment. I figured they would come up eventually, but for now, resolving the immediate issue took precedence.

“So, you’re saying your stepbrother wants to cut off your head, and you want to find him?”

“Yes.”

“And you have something you wish to discuss with him?”

“Yes.”

“You suspect your stepbrother is stronger than me?”

“That’s correct.”

“…Do you have a death wish?”

The Sword Saint looked at me with an incredulous expression.

Well, he wasn’t exactly one to talk.

The man had shown clear interest when I mentioned someone stronger than him and had immediately taken me as his disciple when I suggested introducing him to Lucas during our first meeting. If we’re talking about reckless behavior, he probably outranked me.

Not that I laughed out loud at his remark—I could at least read the room.

…

Meanwhile, as the two of us talked, Leo stood to the side, pouring tea into cups. His expression was frozen, as though he were holding his breath.

When I didn’t respond, the room fell into silence for a moment.

I lifted my teacup, took a sip—and reflexively furrowed my brows at the taste. It had been a while since I reacted so strongly to flavor alone. My gaze drifted to Leo, who was now staring back at me with an expression of utter betrayal, as if I had wronged him deeply.

Whatever he had served me was definitely not the tea I was used to. Upon closer inspection, its pitch-black hue made it look less like brewed tea leaves and more like a concoction of medicinal herbs. Perhaps it had been brewed from the plants in the basket Frederick had thrown earlier.

“Is there no sugar?” I asked, boldly.

Frederick let out a disbelieving scoff, shaking his head.

“Are you serious? You want to add sugar to a medicinal brew?”

“……”

Upon reflection, it didn’t seem like such a good idea after all. I silently set the teacup down and addressed the Sword Saint.

“I don’t wish to die. However, there’s something I desperately need to ask.”

I needed to understand more about why Lucas had chosen me. If he’d been watching that facility from the beginning, he might know how I ended up there—or at the very least, whether I’d suddenly appeared out of nowhere. And then there was Claire.

I might not uncover everything, but Lucas was the only one I could question right now. If things went wrong, I could simply rewind time and undo the entire encounter. That way, I wouldn’t end up dying at Lucas’ hands. While I was at it, I could erase the black mark on my history where I’d called Jayden “big brother.” The memory of him proudly introducing me as “his little sister” to his commanders, his face practically glowing, was… something I’d rather forget.

“Hm.”

The Sword Saint shifted his gaze to Leo, who stood stiff with tension.

“So, I’m curious why, in searching for this Lucas, you felt the need to come to me specifically,” the Sword Saint asked, turning back to me and leaning slightly over the table. His expression betrayed a keen interest—more so than when he’d learned about my background.

“…Lucas,” I began, carefully choosing my words in the hopes of persuading him, “will inevitably consider you a stepping stone to his final target. He’ll seek you out as an intermediate goal.”

In the original story, the Sword Saint didn’t die until much later.

I wasn’t sure if Lucas was currently tracking me or not, so expecting him to appear before me in the next few days was unrealistic. However, I could ensure that Lucas showed up eventually.

If word reached Lucas that the Sword Saint had reappeared, I could simply rewind time to just before the encounter and bring the Sword Saint out of hiding. The best course of action was for Frederick to leave his secluded life in the mountains. By making himself more visible, Lucas would find him more easily. Ideally, I could bring him close to the capital.

“Ho,” Frederick said, his grin far more menacing than when I had first entered the cabin.

“So, Lucas considers you an even greater ‘threat’ than me.”

“That’s correct.”

“How presumptuous of you.”

“……”

I tensed as I saw Frederick grip the hilt of his sword again, my body stiffening in anticipation.

Chapter 136
Secret (4)

“Come to the capital.”

I spoke with a tense expression, my voice steady despite the weight of the request.

“There, you can be with all your disciples.”

“Hmm.”

Hearing my suggestion, the Sword Saint seemed to pause in thought, loosening his grip on the sword he had been holding.

Seeing that, I let my guard down for just a moment—

Thwack!

“Eek!”

His sword struck my head again. Reflexively, I clasped my head with both hands and looked at him in disbelief.

The Sword Saint returned my gaze with an exasperated expression.

“Didn’t you hear what I said earlier? I came here because I detest the chaos of the world. And now you’re suggesting I live in the very heart of the busiest place in the capital, surrounded by all kinds of people?”

He snorted dismissively.

“And as bait for your scheme, no less? Do you think I’m so easily swayed by such cheap tricks?”

Well, he wasn’t wrong.

I silently agreed with his words.

If someone who had lived in seclusion in the mountains for decades could be convinced to leave so easily, I would’ve tried much earlier.

“Then, I’ll stay here.”

“Hmm?”

“I’ll remain here until I’ve convinced you to come with me.”

Of course, I hadn’t come without some preparation.

There were only about two weeks left of my vacation, but I planned to use that time to persuade him. I’d try various approaches, and if I found any promising lines of reasoning, I could rewind time and—

Thwack!

“Ow!”

“Does that sound effect come preloaded in your vocabulary?”

It was infuriating to hear such a remark while being hit without warning.

Of course, I didn’t think I could actually win against him in any capacity.

“A grown woman, no less a princess, coming to spend the night in a man’s home? Such behavior would tarnish your honor. More importantly, how can you speak so casually about staying at a man’s house? Especially you, a princess.”

“……”

He didn’t seem to mind when I stayed overnight with Jennifer, though. Alice had also stayed here before, as had Claire. Granted, Jennifer had been with them on those occasions, but even in the original story, the Sword Saint wasn’t the type to care about such things. He was likely just trying to use this as an excuse to send me away.

Regardless of my glare, the Sword Saint ignored me and turned his gaze toward Leo.

“And why are you standing there frozen like that?”

“Ah, well…”

Leo’s forehead was already drenched in sweat, and a few strands of hair clung to his skin.

“What’s wrong? Do you disapprove of me using ‘Her Highness’s’ head as a striking target?”

“……”

“I’ve met another princess before, you know. And if I cared about status or acted accordingly, I wouldn’t have considered taking Jennifer as my disciple in the first place.”

“That… that is true, but…”

“Oh, now that you mention it…”

The Sword Saint’s gaze returned to me.

“Is Alice your sister or your cousin?”

"Big sister—"

Leo started to respond from the side but immediately shut his mouth when he caught my gaze.

“…We're 'sisters,'" I answered.

"Oh," the Sword Saint muttered, the corners of his mouth curling up in amusement.

"I see. Sisters, indeed…”

He folded his arms and seemed lost in thought for a moment.

"Well, fine. It’s already late at night. Sending you down the mountain at this hour wouldn’t be proper conduct for a man dealing with a woman."

With that, the Sword Saint stood up from his seat.

"I’ll allow you to stay for the night. But leave by tomorrow. I’m not someone with the time to indulge your whims."

Well, he is free enough. Of course, there’s no particular reason why he should accommodate me, but still. At least I managed to secure permission to stay for one night, which was a relief. This meant I had an opening, however small.

* * *

"Did Alice teach you that?"

The following dawn, I woke up around the same time as Leo. While I sat cross-legged, meditating, the Sword Saint broke the silence with a question.

It was the first thing he’d said to me since our conversation the previous day. Ever since that exchange, he had acted as if I didn’t exist. Looking back, I suppose I deserved it for being so audacious, practically ordering him around. Still, if words weren’t enough, I’d just have to persuade him through action.

Last night, he had remarked that I lacked talent. So, I had to show him a glimpse of what could pass as ability—getting up at the same time as Leo and engaging in meditation. Peeking ever so slightly with one eye, I noticed Leo looking at me with a mildly surprised expression. But his face conveyed more than just surprise; he appeared to be deep in thought. Although I hadn’t explained it to him directly, Leo had been present when we fought the black-robed figure at the ruins of the Northwood estate.

He might even be considering the possibility that I’d been here before.

The truth was, I had no talent for this sort of thing. I’d never practiced it before, and it had taken me 300 days just to learn the most basic form of meditation under none other than the Sword Saint himself. Any more complex techniques would likely take far longer. But for now, I had to pretend this ability was my innate talent. Only then would the Sword Saint begin to take me seriously.

I heard the sound of his footsteps approaching.

I closed the eye I had opened and delved deeper into meditation as the sound moved in front of me, as though he were observing my posture closely.

Before he could say anything—

Bang!

The door burst open with a loud crash.

“…Alice. If you keep opening the door like that, it might break down entirely."

The Sword Saint spoke leisurely, as if he already knew Alice would arrive in such a manner, a stark contrast to how he had greeted me.

"If the door breaks, I will personally purchase the finest replacement and install it for you," Alice replied, her voice calm to the point where it sounded more like she was furious.

"Even if you install such a door, it would hardly suit this place," the Sword Saint retorted in a tone of disbelief.

However, Alice didn’t seem to hear him.

Honestly, their exchange was quite fascinating.

I had met the Sword Saint and seen his character in the game, but this was my first time witnessing a direct conversation between Alice and him.

In the game, aside from main storyline dialogue, other party members often faded into the background during side quests if Leo wasn’t involved. Despite the effort that had gone into crafting the game, the sheer volume of main story text made it difficult to give the same attention to side quests.

As more characters became available to set as party members later in the game, each with unique personalities, the developers had to create dialogue tailored to the situation for every combination. To cut costs, they often resorted to simply having no dialogue for party members during side quests.

But reality wasn’t a game.

I couldn’t rely on a single narrative line like, "They all discussed opinions together" or "They all trained together."

"What brings you here? You don’t seem to have come for training like Leo," the Sword Saint said.

“…I’m here to find my ‘sister,’" Alice replied.

Though I couldn’t sense others’ energy, I could feel the Sword Saint’s gaze shifting to me.

"Is something happening in the imperial family?"

I shut my eyes tightly, trying to maintain the appearance of being fully immersed in meditation, as if completely unaware of Alice’s presence.

Not that it seemed to be working.

After all, acting oblivious didn’t make me invisible.

"I’d like to speak with Sylvia for a moment," Alice said.

Following her words, I heard the rustle of clothes. The Sword Saint had gestured toward the table.

"If you wish, feel free to use that table. There’s no separate room for private conversations here, so I can’t guarantee secrecy."

"That’s fine," Alice replied, her voice tinged with amusement.

It didn’t sound like a warm laugh, though.

* * *

"I heard the story," Alice began.

“…What story are you referring to?" I asked.

We sat across from each other at the worn table, with Leo and the Sword Saint standing about three paces away, both wearing expressions of curiosity about our conversation.

I considered the possibilities. Could it be something about Lucas? Or had Alice somehow discovered the truth—that we might actually be sisters?

"I heard you called Jayden ‘big brother.’"

…Apparently, she hadn’t.

Even so, I instantly understood the significance of what Alice had just said.

I glanced toward Leo.

He stood there, staring at me with his mouth slightly open, as if the notion of such words ever leaving my lips was entirely unimaginable.

Unfortunately, I had no idea how to suppress the rapid pounding of my heart from embarrassment. At the very least, before leaving this place in two weeks, I was determined to master that skill.

And as for Jayden, who failed to keep the fact that I had called him "big brother" a secret—he was absolutely going to pay. Sure, I’d forgotten to ask him to keep it confidential, but still.

Chapter 137
Secret (5)

I attempted to redirect the conversation.

“How did you manage to get here?”

“By car, last night.”

“…Did someone drive you all the way here?”

“There are plenty of people in the imperial palace, you know. I couldn’t exactly ask them to run the trains at an ungodly hour—it’s not cheap, after all.”

Driving a steam car all the way here wouldn’t have been cheap either, though. Actually, the journey from the capital to here by “car” wasn’t something anyone could call easy. Sure, the roads were somewhat established, but a lot of them were dirt paths. Even if they were reasonably maintained, it wasn’t ideal.

“Don’t worry. I didn’t come alone. There were knights accompanying me for protection.”

Alice leaned back in her chair, crossed her arms, and spoke as if it were the most natural thing in the world. Watching her, I once again felt the urge to slap my forehead. If it had been just the two of us, I might have given in to that urge.

“Is this all because I called Jayden ‘big brother’?”

“‘All because’? You don’t seriously think that’s something insignificant, do you?”

One of Alice’s eyebrows arched upward.

“……”

If it wasn’t insignificant, then what was it?

Still, I wasn’t foolish enough to voice that thought aloud. Alice was clearly being very serious right now.

“You don’t usually use such… familiar terms for others. Doesn’t that mean there was something important enough to compel you to come all the way here?”

Well… sharp as always.

But I couldn’t exactly drop the bombshell that the issue involved the possibility of Alice and Claire being actual siblings. That truth, if revealed, was a massive powder keg. If I mentioned the Emperor, Alice would only assume the matter revolved around me, not Claire.

As for the time-rewinding aspect—well, in a world where goddesses might exist, such fantastical concepts wouldn’t entirely blow people’s minds. Sure, it wouldn’t be taken lightly, but it’d be manageable. However, explaining that I was from another world and that this world’s story was merely a game in mine? That was a different matter altogether. Revealing that her existence and choices might not have been her own, that everything could have been preordained—it felt… wrong.

“……”

As I hesitated to respond, Alice let out a deep sigh.

“Fine, whatever.”

Alice, still with her arms crossed, narrowed her eyes at me.

“You’re planning to stay here for a while anyway, aren’t you? Then I’ll stay here with you.”

Smack.

The sound made me turn my head. The Sword Saint, Frederick, was covering his forehead with his hand, his eyes tightly shut. The wrinkles on his face seemed twice as deep as usual.

“So, now I’ve got two kids who aren’t even adults yet planning to stay in my cabin?”

“Don’t worry too much, Master,” Alice replied with a serene smile as she turned to her teacher.

“If Sylvia decides to leave, I’ll head back the same day.”

Then she turned her face back to me, studying my expression.

“Though it doesn’t seem like she’s planning to leave.”

She muttered the words as if talking to herself.

“……”

I stared at Alice in silence for a while before slowly opening my mouth.

Then, just as slowly, I closed it again.

Hmm.

When I had called Jayden "big brother," it was, of course, embarrassing at the time and something I now regretted. But honestly, it hadn’t been that difficult. After all, my plan from the start had been to rewind time once I uncovered the truth.

Of course, there was no guarantee I would find Lucas within these two weeks before the end of the vacation. He could be in another country, or perhaps he had retreated deep into the mountains to train, preparing to strike me down in one blow next time. But if I couldn’t find him, that was fine too. I could simply rewind time, try a different method, or spend the remainder of my vacation relaxing and figure things out later.

However, calling Alice “sister” even if I could rewind time, for some reason, the thought of doing so filled me with immense reluctance.

It was just a feeling, but it seemed like such an act would leave a massive… blemish on my life, something I could never forget.

“……”

Alice continued to look at me, her expression saying, ‘If you have something to say, just say it.’

“Um…”

“Hmm?”

“Uh…”

I inhaled deeply and spoke.

“Sis—”

“Hmm?” Alice tilted her head and cupped her ear toward me, as if she hadn’t heard me properly.

“What are you trying to say? I can’t understand a word when you’re splitting it up like that.”

“……”

I closed my eyes, clenched my teeth, and took a big breath.

Then, as quickly as I could, I blurted, “Sisterpleasejustgohomeandwaitformeinstead!”

“That was way too fast. I didn’t catch that.”

“……”

I steadied myself once more and tried again.

“…Sister.”

Only then did Alice fully turn her head toward me, her face lighting up with a victorious smile. Her eyes sparkled so brightly that they seemed to outshine the stars lingering in the early dawn sky.

“Yes? What is it, Sylvia?”

The deliberate kindness in her voice was like a ribbon wrapped tightly around her words. Watching her, I seriously considered rewinding time to erase the incident with Jayden entirely. But then I realized that even if I did, the shame in my heart wouldn’t fully disappear.

Faced with an Alice who had entered full ‘Just tell your big sister everything’ mode, I reluctantly opened my mouth.

“Can I… ask you a favor?”

“……”

Alice’s smile grew even wider as she listened to my words.

“I understand my little sister’s concern for me,” she said sweetly.

And just like that, I was overcome with an overwhelming sense of dread.

“But that doesn’t mean I could just leave my little sister in a place like this, now does it?”

“A place like this…”

The Sword Saint mumbled in a slightly wounded tone, quite different from the casual demeanor he'd shown earlier.

“I’ll stay by Sylvia’s side,” Alice declared.

“……”

This sparked a different kind of frustration in me, distinct from the irritation I felt when Jayden rubbed his forehead in exasperation earlier.

It was then that I finally understood the unease I’d felt before calling Alice “sister.”

…That’s right. Deep down, I had already known that the approach that worked on Jayden wouldn’t work on Alice.

“Would that be all right, Master?” Alice asked, turning to the Sword Saint.

The Sword Saint stayed silent for a moment before responding in a very serious tone.

“And if I refuse?”

“I’ll let every swordsman in the nation know your whereabouts,” Alice said with a serene smile. “Even if I have to use every resource of the imperial family.”

That would undoubtedly bring a flood of all sorts of people.

Aspirants hoping to learn swordsmanship, challengers seeking a duel, or perhaps even someone with a grudge, still burning with vengeance after being defeated by his sword in his younger days.

It would become an unimaginable headache. Sure, he could always flee, but doing so would mean severing the bonds he had formed late in life. Though he was a reclusive old man who had hidden away in the mountains, declaring he was done with the world, the Sword Saint wasn’t a heartless person.

“……”

He stared at Alice in silence for a moment before letting out a deep sigh that seemed to weigh down the very air.

“Fine, then. Do as you like.”

His gaze shifted to me.

Even without any particular emotion behind it, his eyes felt piercing, as if they could see right through me.

Though he had been adamant about not letting me stay here until yesterday, perhaps seeing me meditate earlier had changed his mind.

“But don’t be a burden,” he said firmly. “I already have one disciple I’m teaching here.”

His eyes turned to Leo, who stood stiffly at attention in front of the three of us.

I had thought his attitude toward us had softened a bit after our interactions at the academy, but out here, it was entirely different.

It wasn’t surprising. Many commoner students felt uncomfortable around noble students, avoiding unnecessary interaction because even if they grew close and dropped formalities during their school years, they’d inevitably have to revert to a respectful demeanor after graduation. Rather than deal with the discomfort of a fleeting sense of equality, they found it easier to maintain a distance from the beginning.

“From now on, the three of you are equals here,” the Sword Saint said, looking at Leo with a hint of disdain. “No one is higher or lower than anyone else.”

“And,” he added after seeing us nod, “there is no difference between men and women here. Training will not be adjusted based on gender.”

Alice nodded easily.

“I’ve already experienced that.”

As for me…

“……”

That’s when I realized how dire my situation was.

It was fortunate that I hadn’t been kicked out, but…

The way the Sword Saint looked at me was deeply unsettling, just as it had been when he watched me meditating earlier.

Chapter 138
Secret (6)

Thanks to the training I had been doing regularly, my stamina had improved significantly. However, the problem was that the increased stamina still wasn’t enough to keep up with Leo, the “protagonist,” or Alice, the “heroine with a sword.”

“That’s because you’ve poured all your skills into using firearms,” the Sword Saint said, looking at me with a dissatisfied expression.

“When comparing the skill required to wield a firearm versus a sword, it’s obvious that swordsmanship requires far superior physical ability. Firearms, after all, are tools you can learn to use competently with just a few weeks of training, aren’t they?”

Hearing that, I seriously debated whether to argue back but ultimately decided to keep my mouth shut.

The Winterfield region in the north wasn’t unbearably hot even in the height of summer. But it was still summer. With temperatures in the mid-to-high 20s (Celsius), training under the blazing sun without any shade was anything but easy.

After running around tirelessly under the scorching sun, I collapsed during the break, lying down completely drained. The Sword Saint stood over me, looking down as he made his remark. I wanted to retort, but the thought of wasting energy on pointless arguments held me back. After all, I had sought out the Sword Saint, not the other way around.

Besides, one of his former disciples, Jennifer, had left the mountain as soon as she’d learned enough swordsmanship to be practical in real combat. She had then gone straight to learning how to mix firearms with her techniques. From the Sword Saint’s perspective, firearms must seem like despicable tools.

“Hmm, but still,” he muttered, gazing at me intently. “Your perseverance isn’t too bad.”

Training had been a repetitive process, supported by the ability to turn back time. If my stamina fell short compared to the other two, the only thing I could do was figure out the most efficient way forward. I wasn’t about to slack off or cheat—such actions would certainly land me in the Sword Saint’s bad graces.

As I climbed the hill, I rewound time repeatedly to find the best places to step. I identified spots where my feet wouldn’t slip, where my hands could grab hold easily, where stones wouldn’t dislodge, and where I could minimize the strain on my thighs.

I carefully plotted my route step by step, conserving as much energy as possible while moving forward. Rewinding time didn’t require any physical exertion, after all.

“Hmm, no. Have you been here before or something?” the Sword Saint asked, his tone filled with genuine curiosity.

It was an understandable question. From his perspective, I seemed to move like someone who had already scouted the terrain in advance. Even to someone as disciplined as the Sword Saint, who had lived alone while constantly training, my movements must have seemed peculiar.

“You’re a strange one, that’s for sure,” he remarked. “At first, I thought you were just a talentless kid who happened to be lucky.”

The Sword Saint squatted a short distance from where I lay sprawled on the ground, staring down at my face with a thoughtful expression.

“How did you find your way to where I live?” he asked.

“……”

“At first, I thought one of my former disciples must have told you, but now I wonder if you found another way entirely. Well, I suppose I haven’t exactly taken extraordinary measures to hide myself.”

True to his nature, the Sword Saint seemed to see through me to some extent, just as he had during our earlier training sessions. Judging by the faint smirk tugging at his lips, I had undoubtedly succeeded in piquing his interest. To him, I must have appeared as an enigmatic figure suddenly emerging to disrupt his monotonous life.

“So, what are you, really?” he asked, his piercing gaze fixed on me.

“……”

I seriously pondered.

The image of the Sword Saint from before—who had told me to "come back again"—overlapped with his current expression. Well, the Sword Saint then and the Sword Saint now were not different people. The only difference was that he had met me at a slightly later point in time.

So, should I tell him this time?

The Sword Saint might believe me. He was an extraordinarily quick judge of situations. However…

"If you really want to repay me, seek me out at least once before you die. And when that time comes, I’ll try to figure out who you truly are. I’d rather you not tell me anything. A riddle isn’t fun when the one who sets it gives away too many hints."

That was what the Sword Saint had once told me.

For some people, discovering something like this might make them feel as if their entire life had been invalidated, as if everything they had done had been meaningless. And yet, the Sword Saint had spoken those words with amusement.

A riddle loses its fun when the one who sets it gives away too many hints.

And I was the Sword Saint’s disciple—one he had personally acknowledged. As his disciple, it wouldn’t be right to take away his enjoyment.

I pushed myself up into a sitting position, then looked straight at my "master."

"Are you curious about how I knew this place existed and how I was able to use such a training method?"

"Well, wouldn’t any person naturally be curious?"

However, despite his words, the Sword Saint wore a faintly knowing smile, as if he already expected that I wouldn’t tell him.

"It’s a secret."

I couldn’t just reveal the answer here.

The Sword Saint’s eyes widened briefly at my response.

And then—

"Kuhah…!"

He let out a short laugh, like someone savoring an exceptionally strong yet rare and exquisite drink.

"So that’s how it is?"

With a broad grin, he looked at me.

"You’re saying that if I want to know your secret, I should go with you to the capital? That I’ll understand once I watch from up close?"

"That’s not an incorrect guess."

I met his gaze steadily.

"There are many secrets in the capital—secrets that will be quite enjoyable to discover."

"And, of course, you have no intention of revealing all of them outright."

"Of course not."

The Sword Saint stared at me for a long moment, his lips still curved into that slightly menacing smile.

"Cheeky brat."

But at least this time, he didn’t smack my forehead.

* * *

"Pack your things."

The next morning, the Sword Saint made that declaration.

We were seated around a worn, small dining table, eating a meal made from rabbit-like game. And just like that, he announced it outright.

"Master?"

Leo, who had been diligently eating his meat, suddenly wore a blank expression. However, the Sword Saint didn’t seem inclined to change his decision even after seeing Leo’s reaction.

"Everyone, we’ll descend the mountain after today’s meal."

…Had I provoked him too much?

Did I come off as too arrogant and end up annoying the Sword Saint?

In the original story, he had a bold and carefree personality, so I thought an intriguing proposal would work better than a purely pragmatic deal. But perhaps that wasn’t the case.

I debated whether I should rewind time to before our conversation, but before I could make up my mind, the Sword Saint continued speaking.

"By the way, Sylvia."

"Yes?"

Without much interest, Frederick, the Sword Saint, shifted his gaze back to his plate and placed a piece of meat into his mouth before speaking again.

"In the capital, is there a house where I can stay?"

"……”

For a brief moment, I was at a loss for words, but I quickly snapped back to my senses. The pause was so short that unless it was Alice or the Sword Saint himself, no one would have noticed it.

…Unfortunately, two out of the three people sitting with me were exactly those two.

"Of course."

Just in case, I had set aside a guest room in the imperial palace. It wasn’t specifically reserved for the Sword Saint, but rather a precautionary measure in case I needed to bring someone to the palace.

Finding him a separate residence was something I could take my time with. For now, letting him stay in that room would be the best option. There likely wouldn’t be much opposition within the palace. In fact, the knights would probably be overjoyed. The Sword Saint himself wouldn’t be too pleased about it, but I decided not to bring that up for now.

"Then I’ll trust you on that."

With that, the Sword Saint resumed his meal.

Alice and Leo both turned to me, clearly expecting an explanation. But, like the Sword Saint, I simply focused on my food.

* * *

“…S-Sword Saint, sir?"

After completing its supply run, the supply ship followed standard procedure to assess its status before preparing to return to the capital. Ordinarily, we wouldn’t have had the chance to board it. If we had been even a day late, the ship would have already been en route to the capital. However, since the Sword Saint had made up his mind far more quickly than I had anticipated, we were able to secure passage on the returning vessel.

Leo was the eldest son of one of the Empire’s closest noble families, and the Sword Saint… well, he was the Sword Saint. So, it was no surprise that Jayden was utterly shocked upon seeing him.

Having rushed from the front lines upon hearing that his younger sister was returning to the capital, Jayden instantly recognized the elderly man in tattered clothing.

"So, you’re Jayden? I’ve heard about you from Sylvia a few times."

The Sword Saint stroked his chin as he spoke, but Jayden could only open and close his mouth wordlessly, unable to respond.

Realizing that he had to stay on the front lines and couldn’t afford to have a long conversation with the Sword Saint, Jayden’s expression soon turned to disappointment.

"Hmm… Since you’re my disciple’s older brother, I’d like to see your skills sometime."

Upon hearing that, Jayden whipped his head toward Alice and me.

"……”

For the record, I had already decided not to engage in conversation with Jayden. So, I simply averted my gaze.

Jayden slumped his shoulders again, looking even more dejected.

But honestly, that wasn’t my problem.

Chapter 139
Rival (1)

"The world has advanced quite a lot."

As we waited for departure, the Sword Saint looked at the airship and shared his thoughts.

"Back in my youth, I never would have imagined that humans would be flying through the sky like this."

Hadn’t people relied more on swords than guns during the Sword Saint’s younger days?

A few decades ago, swordsmen who could wield aura had been much more dominant. Firearms and cannons had existed back then, and guns had already used cartridge casings. However, since mass production was only beginning to take shape, bullets had been far more expensive. As a result, most armies had preferred single-shot firearms. That was also why they had insisted on including cumbersome mechanisms like 'magazine cutoffs' in their weapons.

Things had changed in modern warfare, where fighter jets soared through the skies, steam-powered tanks rolled across battlefields, and machine guns laid down suppressive fire. Thankfully, the northern warlords had yet to gain access to such cutting-edge weaponry.

"Even so, Sword Saint, your magnificent swordsmanship will never lose its brilliance."

"……”

The voice dripping with flattery came from beside us. It was Jayden. He had been eyeing me and Alice for a while now, clearly hoping for an introduction to the Sword Saint. But I had no intention of talking to Jayden, and Alice… Alice was still furious. She was likely fuming because I had called Jayden " big brother" before I ever called her "big sister."

I wanted to say it out loud, but I had no idea how Alice might explode if I did, so I decided to keep my mouth shut. Instead, she had found Jayden as a convenient target to vent her frustration.

"I am Jayden Fangriffon, commander of the Griffon Knights."

"So, you're a prince as well."

The Sword Saint glanced briefly in my direction before speaking.

"Unintentionally, I ended up taking both of your younger sisters as my disciples."

At those words, Jayden’s mouth fell slightly open. His gaze toward me became unbearably intense, so I averted my eyes.

"I-Is that so?"

A flicker of expectation crossed Jayden’s face.

Since the Sword Saint had already accepted two of the Emperor’s children as disciples, he must have been wondering if he, too, might have a chance.

"Seeing how well you've grown, it must run in the family."

Then, the Sword Saint glanced at Alice and me once more. The way he looked at Alice and the way he looked at me were noticeably different. He had likely discerned something from my movements during training earlier. While he hadn’t seen Jayden’s skills firsthand yet… If he had already seen through my tricks, then he would naturally be curious about Jayden’s abilities as well.

For the Sword Saint, this was another clue to solving a puzzle.

It was just like him to approach things this way.

"Hmm."

The Sword Saint let out a thoughtful hum before speaking again.

"A knight order’s commander, huh?"

A sly smile crept onto his lips.

"I’d like to see for myself whether the Empire’s knightly swordsmanship has been maintained."

If this were a game, a massive exclamation mark would have popped up above Jayden’s head at that moment.

"It would be my utmost honor to welcome you anytime!"

…Hmm.

As I watched the two of them interact, one thought crossed my mind. Once I gathered all the information I needed, I was definitely resetting time to the beginning. If those two ended up getting along, it would be a much bigger headache than simply calling Jayden "big brother."

* * *

The airship, now emptied of its supplies, moved faster than when it had been laden with cargo. Though the difference in speed wasn’t dramatic, the fact that it didn’t have to stop along the way and wasn’t affected by road conditions—unlike steam automobiles or trains—meant that it reached the capital far more quickly. Well, considering that an average steam locomotive ran at about 100 km/h, an unburdened airship was naturally much faster in absolute terms.

There wasn’t any grand welcoming ceremony when I departed or when I arrived. Though I was a princess, arranging a formal reception every time I traveled would have been excessive, given how often I moved around. The same went for Alice, the so-called “only true-blooded” imperial princess.

However—

“…What is all that commotion?"

The Sword Saint asked as he peered out the window of the descending transport ship.

Outside, knights in crisp white uniforms stood in formation. There were about twenty of them, a mix of younger and older individuals. Though some appeared to be more seasoned, all were clearly younger than the Sword Saint. Beyond the knights, rows of soldiers in standard military uniforms were standing at attention.

"Is this because there are two princesses on board?"

"No."

Alice and I both shook our heads at the same time. Judging from Alice’s expression, she seemed to have an idea about what was going on—likely the same suspicion I had.

“…Jayden must have orchestrated this."

Even though the northern front and the capital were quite far apart, they were still connected by telephone lines.

With just a single message saying the Sword Saint was on his way, this kind of welcome would have been easy to arrange.

"Heh."

The Sword Saint let out an incredulous chuckle and turned to look at me.

"You see? This is exactly why I lived in seclusion in the mountains."

This didn’t seem like an official ceremony. More likely, it was something put together by the personnel stationed at the airbase and knights from the capital who had taken the liberty of gathering.

I suspected that many others had wanted to come but couldn’t.

As the airship drew closer to the ground, I could make out the faces of the gathered knights and soldiers more clearly. Upon closer inspection, it wasn’t just common soldiers standing there. Among them were quite a few officers in dark-colored uniforms that contrasted with the enlisted soldiers’ attire. And among those officers, I spotted a familiar face.

Jennifer.

She was wearing a military uniform that closely resembled my school uniform, standing tall as she looked up at us.

The expression on her face was easy to read—she was trying very hard to suppress her laughter. Seeing his excited disciple waiting to tease him, deep wrinkles formed on the Sword Saint’s forehead.

* * *

"The capital is as chaotic as ever."

"It has been about ten years since your last visit, hasn’t it?"

"It feels even more chaotic this time… thanks to you, Jennifer."

Jennifer, who had been in the capital for academy-related matters, rushed to join the welcoming ceremony as soon as she heard her master was arriving.

Even as she escorted the Sword Saint to his quarters, she continued to tease him.

"Who would have thought I’d see you in a place like this, Master?"

"……”

Whether he had no response to that remark or simply realized arguing would only make things worse, the Sword Saint remained silent.

"Where am I staying?"

Instead, he turned to me and asked.

“…The Imperial Palace."

At my answer, the Sword Saint’s expression became even more pronounced, so I quickly added,

"Only temporarily. We will arrange separate lodgings for you outside the palace soon."

"Oh, come now, Master. Where could be better than the Imperial Palace? After all, your achievements in the last war were—"

The Sword Saint’s hand shot out, but Jennifer effortlessly dodged to the side.

"So much for staying quiet and keeping a low profile."

The Sword Saint stared at his hand, now cutting through empty air, and let out a deep sigh.

…Should I apologize?

Then again, if we were to be honest, the biggest reason things had escalated like this was Jayden.

Sure, I had played a part, but ultimately, Jayden’s excitement in reporting to the capital had turned this into such a spectacle. If he had just kept his mouth shut, at least the Sword Saint wouldn’t be this irritated!

"Fine, then."

The Sword Saint suddenly spoke in an eerily calm voice.

"Since I’ll be staying near my disciples anyway, I’ll do my best to train you all to the fullest."

"……”

His voice and expression were far more composed than before—

—Yet, somehow, this was the angriest I had ever seen him. Was it just my imagination?

Beside me, Jennifer let out a small whistle.

"You guys are in trouble."

"……”

"When Master gets like this, he’s being completely serious. Sylvia, you should be grateful. This could be your chance to see your swordsmanship improve explosively."

…And my body would be left in tatters, as if caught in an explosion.

"Ah, well, I actually have some urgent business back in my territory—"

"What nonsense is that?"

Even I, who wasn’t particularly sensitive to these things, could sense something ominous. So, naturally, Leo—who had trained in swordsmanship for years—must have felt it even more intensely, as if his very life was in danger.

But, of course, the Sword Saint had no intention of letting him escape.

"How does it make sense for one disciple to skip training while the others undergo instruction? Wasn’t it your plan to spend the rest of the break honing your skills in seclusion? What happened to that?"

Then, with a gentle smile, the Sword Saint turned to Alice and me.

"There must be at least one more spare room in the Imperial Palace, right? It is the palace, after all."

"……”

…Yeah.

He was definitely serious about this.

Chapter 140
Rival (2)

Everyone has a plan—

Until they’re rolling on the ground, battered and bruised like a rag.

Throughout the training, I turned back time multiple times. The training ground was inside the Imperial Palace, a place I had used several times before and was quite familiar with. Unlike the mountainous terrain, the ground here was much more level, making it theoretically easier to move around. Theoretically. That theory didn’t account for the Sword Saint wielding a wooden sword.

Dodging each individual strike was manageable. Once I got hit, I could at least recognize the sword’s trajectory—similar to how Lucas used to swing his blade. Of course, the Sword Saint wasn’t swinging at full strength, just as Lucas hadn’t either.

But avoiding a few strikes was one thing—dodging endlessly, beyond the limits of my stamina, was impossible. No matter how well I distributed my energy or how efficiently I evaded, endlessly escaping the relentless swings of that wooden sword was simply out of reach for someone without Sword Saint-level skills.

I even tried blocking with my mock firearm, but that was a joke. The moment I attempted to defend, the Sword Saint would simply strike harder, making it painfully clear just how weak I was.

Still, not everything about this training was bad.

It had been a long time since Lucas had randomly swung a sword at me. I had begun to forget the sensation, but now, it was slowly returning. If Lucas were to seriously attack me now…

…Hmm, honestly, I still wasn’t confident. If he truly came at me intending to behead me in a single stroke, I wasn’t sure I could dodge in time.

But—

"You have no talent, no matter how I look at it."

The Sword Saint said, looking down at me. However, there was no dissatisfaction in his voice.

"But it seems you have no intention of giving up either."

I hadn’t stuck around out of some admirable determination—I had just considered how pathetic it would look to run away at this point.

Still, the Sword Saint seemed somewhat impressed by my persistence.

"I don’t dislike that kind of grit."

It sounded like a line straight out of a shounen manga. Considering the original game was made by a Japanese company, I supposed it wasn’t that strange.

"Alright! That’s enough for today!"

At those words, Alice and Leo let out long exhales. But at least they were still standing by the end. As for me… Well, lying on the ground seemed a bit much, so I was sitting in a chair instead.

Sitting up straight felt impossible, so I rested my elbows on my knees and leaned forward. Perhaps worried about my state, Alice and Leo quickly rushed over to me.

"Sylvia, are you okay?"

Not really.

The thought of enduring this for at least two more weeks filled me with regret.

Did I really need to find Lucas right now?

Couldn’t I just rewind time and erase this whole ordeal? Spend the next two weeks resting instead?

The thought tempted me—

But then, I accidentally lifted my head and met the Sword Saint’s gaze.

He was standing a little distance away, between Alice and Leo.

He was smiling.

I had no idea what he found so amusing. Was it a satisfied smile?

But seeing that expression somehow made me feel like rewinding time would be conceding defeat.

…Fine.

I’d hold off on using my power until these two weeks were over.

At the very least, I should properly take responsibility for what I committed to before deciding to undo it.

After all, with my ability to rewind time, the concept of "too late" didn’t really exist for me.

"I’m fine."

I answered.

But my eyes weren’t on Alice or Leo.

They were locked on the Sword Saint.

I saw his lips move—Hooh.

It was an expression I had seen a few times before, back when I had spent 300 days in meditation training.

If anything, the fact that I was seeing that look more frequently now meant my training hadn’t been entirely in vain.

* * *

…So, I had been thinking rather leisurely. Even if I used "older brother" or "older sister" in my speech, rewinding time would erase it. Hmm. Still, calling Alice “big sister”…I should probably pay her back for that someday. Maybe at the very end—when my entire persona has completely crumbled. That would be fitting.

I wasn’t thinking about searching for relic this time. Though it was somewhere in the capital, it wasn’t something I needed to clear a dungeon to find.

So… that meant—

There was no way that masked woman in the black robe, who was probably me, would suddenly appear.

—Or so I had thought.

"……”

“……You."

I spoke to the masked figure standing in the middle of the training ground in the Imperial Palace.

There was no reason to keep lights on in this area, especially not in the center of the training grounds. It wasn’t a space that needed illumination.

Unless someone scaled the outer walls and slipped in through the roof, there shouldn’t be any way to enter this place undetected. Even if someone did manage to descend through the open ceiling, the guards stationed in the corridors would inevitably catch them.

…Well, there should have been guards inside as well, but I had dismissed them myself. I wanted to familiarize myself with the training ground more thoroughly.

And in that brief window—

That masked woman had entered.

"How did you get in here?"

This wasn’t a coincidence.

If that person was me, she would remember what I had done and when I had done it. Even if she didn’t recall every single day, she would certainly remember the key moments—

The day I first arrived in the capital and met the Sword Saint.

…Or this very moment.

Maybe asking how she got in was the wrong question to begin with.

After all, this was someone who had been standing in the deepest part of that ruin as if it were her rightful place. Ordinary methods and procedures simply didn’t apply to her.

Besides, she had been able to block my power.

Whether it was because she existed in the same timeline as me, causing some sort of temporal interference, or because she was actively choosing to resist my ability—

A shiver ran down my spine as the realization sank in.

“……Why now?"

Yes. Why now, of all times?

If she could appear at any moment, there were plenty of other, more opportune moments. Unless…

Unless she was here to kill me.

But if she really was me, then wouldn’t it be wrong of her to act so mercilessly toward herself?

Even as I spoke, my voice filled with shock, the masked woman gave no reply.

Or rather, there was a response—just not a verbal one.

At the sound of my voice, she flinched.

But it wasn’t out of fear or tension. If she had been afraid of me, she wouldn’t have appeared in a situation where we were alone together.

No, that movement was more like—

It was the movement of someone holding back laughter.

Even though her shoulders were wrapped in that long robe, I could tell she was slightly hunched forward, trembling as if she were suppressing her amusement.

"……”

I tensed for a moment—then lunged forward.

And all too easily, I grabbed hold of the hem of her robe.

Even up close, she was still laughing. Now that I was near, I could hear the telltale sound of someone trying to stifle their laughter.

"You… just who the hell—!"

But before I could finish my sentence, she abruptly leaned in.

As if she was about to tell me something important, she spoke from behind her mask.

"Sylvia."

"……”

She didn’t seem like she was trying to attack or flee. Her voice, though tinged with amusement, lacked any trace of hostility.

But—

"■■, ■■■ ■■■ ■."

Her words didn’t come through properly.

It was like trying to hear someone speaking from deep underwater—muffled, distorted, blocked by something unseen.

“……What did you say?"

I instinctively asked, unable to comprehend what she had just said.

At that, her shoulders slumped.

For a brief moment, she looked… disappointed.

"……”

"……”

We simply stared at each other in silence.

Through the mask’s eye holes, her eyes glimmered. But I still couldn’t make out their color. The only light between us was the faint glow of the moon.

Slowly, I let go with one hand.

Then, I reached for her mask.

Even as I moved to remove it, she offered no resistance.

But—

“……Ah."

At that precise moment, she vanished.

As if she had never been there in the first place.

…Had someone taken her away?

“……No, more importantly."

The momentary trance I had been under faded, and my mind snapped back to reality.

Another shiver ran down my spine.

No way. No way. No way…

"Ah, no, that can’t be it."

I muttered to myself—trying to reassure myself.

There was no way that just encountering her had blocked my ability, right?

It wasn’t like we had even fought or anything.

I took a deep breath.

"Alright."

I steeled my resolve.

"Again!"

I shouted with determination—

—And immediately slammed into something hard, knocking myself unconscious.

When I woke up, I was back in the training ground.

It must have been the same time I had first arrived here—at least, the moon was still in the same position.

The masked woman was gone.

Lying sprawled out in the middle of the training ground, I blankly stared up at the sky and muttered—

“…I’m screwed."

Was that why she had been laughing?

…Whether she was my future self or not, I was definitely going to kill her.

Chapter 141
Rival (3)

Alice hadn’t really expected much.

Even when Sylvia called him “big brother”, she probably hadn’t meant it sincerely—she had just needed Jayden’s power. Alice didn’t know exactly how Sylvia acted before using her ability, but that didn’t mean she couldn’t imagine it.

Sylvia had never directly explained her ability. Alice had never asked her to, either. But remembering what her father had said back then, it wasn’t impossible to infer.

‘What if she could erase her mistakes as if they had never happened?’

Whenever she thought about it, Alice always arrived at the same conclusion—'Do whatever I want first, then take whatever I can from the results.’

But still, it felt unfair.

Didn’t it?

Alice wasn’t the person who had been by Sylvia’s side the longest… but she had been with her for quite a long time. It had taken time, but Alice had come to genuinely see Sylvia as a sister. Calling herself Sylvia’s “big sister” had been, in part, a matter of pride. And besides, hadn’t Sylvia been close only to Alice since childhood?

She had always maintained a cold demeanor toward her other siblings but never hesitated to help Alice.

“Big brother”, she says.

Yes. Honestly, it was a little unfair.

Even if that moment had been erased, Alice still remembered it.

So, Sylvia’s reaction that morning was quite a surprise to her.

“Sylvia?”

It was rare for Alice to have to wake Sylvia up in the morning. Normally, Sylvia woke up before Alice. She didn’t sleep less than others, but she seemed to prefer maintaining a strict routine.

When they were on deployment, Claire, who woke up even earlier, would usually be the one to wake Sylvia.

Alice envied Claire.

The difference in difficulty between saying the word “big sister” and hearing it was like the difference between the heavens and the earth. Calling someone “big sister” was something you could do on your own. But hearing it meant the other person had to accept it and use it on their own.

If Sylvia didn’t want to say it, then that was the end of it.

“……”

Anyway.

The fact that Sylvia had woken up later than Alice meant that something had happened to her.

Even if it wasn’t anything dangerous, it meant that, for some reason, she hadn’t been able to sleep early the night before. And it had to be something she couldn’t just erase with her ability. Or—perhaps she was preparing to go back to a point before she had said “big brother”, so minor inconveniences like oversleeping didn’t matter to her.

Whatever the reason, it was about time to get up. Their master was waiting, and from experience, Alice knew he didn’t particularly like lazy students. She wouldn’t be expelled or anything, but that day’s training could easily become several times more grueling.

Alice raised her hand and knocked on the door again.

“Sylvia?”

No response from inside.

“I’m coming in, okay?”

Even after giving her a warning, she still received no answer. So Alice decided to just open the door and step inside.

And there, inside the room—

She found Sylvia, already fully prepared to leave.

She was dressed in her academy uniform, the one she had been wearing almost every day since starting school. But she was sitting in a chair, staring blankly ahead.

That’s right—blankly.

To Alice, who could read Sylvia’s expressions better than most, it wasn’t exactly expressionless.

“Sylvia?”

Alice only got a response when she stepped closer and called Sylvia again.

Sylvia blinked slowly, as if coming back to reality.

“…Your Highness."

It wasn’t “sister”, nor her name, but Your Highness.

Alice could feel her temper flaring up again, creeping in like an itch under her skin. But she held it back. If Sylvia couldn’t even hide her emotions properly, then the situation had to be serious.

"Did something happen?"

"……”

Alice asked in a grave tone, but Sylvia only stared at her blankly for a moment before suddenly raising a hand and rubbing her face.

"Is it serious?"

"Well…”

Sylvia hesitated.

Seeing that hesitation, Alice’s heart sank once more.

* * *

‘I can’t go back to before I called you “big sister”.’

How could she possibly say that?

Especially to someone who was looking at her so seriously.

Given the image she usually tried to maintain, she shouldn’t be reacting like this at all. She was supposed to be cool and composed, effortlessly elegant.

Well… she had always known that facade would eventually crack.

But she hadn’t expected it to be in a situation completely outside of her control.

“…It’s nothing."

Sylvia let out a long breath and schooled her expression back into something more neutral. It was already morning. She had slept, but not well.

She had lost count of how many times she had woken up in a panic, haunted by dreams of Jayden grinning and saying, "Go on, say it again—call me “big brother”!" After the third time, it didn’t matter how exhausted she was. Sleep simply wasn’t an option anymore.

"Really?"

Alice still looked serious, but she didn’t press further.

She never did.

She had always given Sylvia space, never forcing her to speak when she didn’t want to.

…Except when it came to calling her “big sister”.

And now, Sylvia couldn’t even undo it anymore.

She barely resisted the urge to bury her face in her hands and roll around on the floor in frustration.

"Yes, really."

Sylvia straightened up and got to her feet.

"Let’s go to Master."

"Ah… yeah."

With as much dignity as she could muster, she strode confidently toward the door.

"Uh, Sylvia?"

Alice’s voice stopped her just as she stepped outside.

She turned her head.

And saw Alice pointing in the opposite direction.

"It’s this way."

"……”

With stiff, mechanical movements, Sylvia turned on her heel and walked past Alice in the correct direction.

Alice still looked serious, but—

‘Over my dead body will I ever admit it’s because I called you “big sister”.’

And she definitely wasn’t about to tell Alice that no matter how many times she had tried since last night, the checkpoint kept updating in real time—

Meaning that masked woman was still nearby.

Because if Alice knew, she would never let that opportunity go to waste.

* * *

"Big sis!"

As soon as they entered the training grounds, that word rang out loudly—almost as if it would become a trauma.

For some reason, Claire was waiting for them in the training ground.

…Maybe it was time to come up with a nickname for Claire?

If she gave her a flashy name, something like "the Flash" from a light novel filled with middle schooler clichés, maybe Claire would be embarrassed and stop calling her “big sis”?

But at this point, the risks were too high.

Knowing Claire’s cheerful personality… she might just end up giving her a nickname in return.

The thought of it sent chills down her spine again—chills that had already crept up yesterday.

"Claire."

Claire dashed up to them, smiling brightly.

"I got permission from my mother to train here after I found out Master was nearby."

"Though, the condition is that she still have to return home for her bride training in the evenings."

Leo, who had followed Claire, chimed in.

"Bride training?"

When Alice asked in confusion, Leo shrugged.

"Well, we’re from a baron’s family. If we were from a higher noble family, there’d be a line of suitors willing to marry Claire even if she wasn’t particularly feminine, but since we’re from a baron family, unless the other family is of equal status, they’re going to weigh our conditions."

Claire shot Leo a sidelong glance, clearly not agreeing with his formal tone, but she didn’t deny what he said.

"Well, we’ll all be adults someday."

"Tsk tsk."

At Claire’s words, Master Frederick, the Sword Saint, clicked his tongue.

"At that age, you don’t even have the self-awareness to know you’re an adult? When I was your age—"

At the Sword Saint’s words, the expressions of the three who were talking shifted subtly. If Alice hadn’t been managing her expression due to what happened yesterday, she probably would have had the same reaction.

Even though the Sword Saint said that, he stopped Leo from going to the front lines when war broke out.

"Ahem."

He had been about to launch into a lengthy speech but, seeing the expressions on their faces, he cleared his throat and said instead,

"Well, what can we do? Times have changed, so even an old man like me has to follow along."

After that, the Sword Saint looked around at them before saying,

"Now, let’s begin the morning training. We’ll have breakfast afterward. Understood?"

"Yes!"

Their energetic voices rang through the training ground.

Alice glanced toward the soldiers standing by the door.

They were all looking at them with a sense of envy.

…Well, guess just refraining from participating in the training, without saying a word, was praiseworthy on its own.

Chapter 142
Rival (4)

The masked woman had disappeared in front of me that day, but she was definitely still somewhere in this world. Even after that, whenever I tried to turn back time, I couldn't return to that moment.

And it was still the same now.

I could have tried again, but the risks were too high.

If I suddenly collapsed during training—especially without anyone seeing me fall and just being "suddenly" on the ground—wouldn’t that look suspicious?

Whether I could turn back time or not, it would probably be better to wait until after the training. I had been thinking that, but…

"Today seems especially tough for you."

It had only been a few days since the Sword Saint last saw me, yet he could already tell that something was different about my condition compared to yesterday. Well, given that he was a Sword Saint, it would be strange if he didn't notice.

And I hadn't been able to sleep well the night before, plagued by worries and nightmares. Though I woke up alert in the morning, my body didn’t lie. I was definitely more tired than I had been yesterday.

At least I was somewhat accustomed to the training grounds after repeatedly going back in time, so I was managing.

"Mm."

But that didn’t mean I hadn’t been trying my best.

I did my best in my own way.

It seemed that the Sword Saint appreciated my effort, as he wore a satisfied expression.

But that expression didn’t last long.

After the morning training, we all gathered in the training ground to eat.

That was when the training ground door suddenly swung open. If it hadn’t been the training ground door and had instead been someone’s personal door, it would have been appropriate to curse the person entering for their lack of manners.

And standing in the doorway was Jayden.

…Jayden?

As usual, his hair was neatly parted into a perfect 2:8 style, or it would have been, if not for the few strands of hair that had fallen out of place, as if he had rushed here. His shoulders were heaving with his rapid breathing, and his face was a little flushed from exertion.

When Jayden met our eyes, he quickly swept the stray hair back into place, readjusted his clothes, and straightened his posture. As his breath slowed to a more even rhythm while he walked toward us, I couldn’t help but think that indeed, the captain of the Knights was a man of discipline.

"What is it?"

The Sword Saint remained as dignified as ever, even in front of a prince. Honestly, I could easily imagine him acting the same way in front of the Emperor.

"I am Jayden, the captain of the Imperial Griffon Knights."

"I believe I heard that yesterday already?"

"Yes, but considering what I have to say now, I thought it would be better to formally introduce myself again."

The Sword Saint sighed heavily and then shot me a glance.

Well.

It was my fault for calling him over, but it was his fault for getting caught up in it. In any case, it wasn’t my fault.

…Wait a minute.

I can’t turn back time right now.

So how should I act when Lucas shows up? Wouldn’t I just die if I get hit by his sword?

Could it be that the masked woman had been laughing at me yesterday, imagining that I would die from a sword wound from Lucas?

This time, it wasn’t just a chill; it was a cold shiver that ran through me. It was a fleeting moment, but the bone-deep coldness swept over my body.

Fortunately, I didn’t let my expression give it away. Alice seemed to have noticed, though.

"I thought you had some matters to resolve there?"

That’s right. Jayden was the captain of the knights, and he was the type to be very straightforward and stubborn. That was why he often fought with Lucas.

So, it wasn’t impossible to imagine that Jayden had returned after disregarding the Emperor’s orders…

"I borrowed the air force to handle it."

"……”

At those words, we all lost our ability to speak.

"Jayden."

I called out to Jayden.

But Jayden flinched, his shoulders trembling slightly, then glanced at me before quickly turning his gaze away.

It was as if he was refusing to answer me.

What’s with you now?

I resisted the urge to rub my face with my hand and instead looked over at Alice. She, in turn, turned her gaze away from me, as if sulking.

"Why don't you just do as you please?"

That was the look on her face.

…I had a feeling I knew what was going on.

It seemed Alice was furious because I had called Jayden "big brother,” and she had driven all night to find the Sword Saint’s hut. Even though I hadn't mentioned to Jayden that I was going to the Sword Saint, Alice had relentlessly tracked me down. Judging from her current attitude, it was obvious that this "big brother" thing was the root cause. It was probably Jayden's refusal to meet my gaze that indicated he wouldn't answer unless I called him "big brother."

I wanted to cradle my head in my hands… but I didn’t. I clenched my fists as hard as I could, trying to hold myself back.

Once I meet that masked woman, I won’t let her off easy.

If it’s in the future, I won’t kill her, but I’ll definitely slap her. For real.

“…I believe your forces are prohibited from sending any non-infantry support to the Autonomous State, is that not the case?"

"……”

But Jayden, childish as ever, refused to answer me.

I looked at Alice again.

It seemed like she wasn’t going to help me out.

At the sight of me, Alice, and Jayden, Leo had stiffened up again, while Claire, who hadn’t been privy to the situation, was looking flustered. And the Sword Saint…

—Was grinning.

No, if you start the conversation, at least take charge and finish it!

"……”

In the end, I was stuck between a rock and a hard place and took a deep breath.

Well, whatever.

There was no place to retreat anymore.

The truth was, everything had been exposed to Leo because of Alice’s visit, and I had even called Alice "big sister" right in front of him.

Ah.

Thinking about it made me feel oddly at peace.

Once I got past the boiling point of frustration, I actually felt calm.

Maybe I had finally accepted that everything was my fault.

Was this what enlightenment felt like?

…Or maybe it was more like a "wise man’s time," but anyway.

“…big sis."

I said, looking at Alice.

I could hear Claire’s sharp intake of breath.

"Could you ask him for me instead? How exactly did he resolve the situation?"

"Ah…”

Alice, rather than looking satisfied, looked flustered.

And Jayden, too, had the same expression.

"Ah, uh, uh… Alright."

Alice nodded and turned to look at Jayden.

"How exactly did you manage to handle the situation? You couldn’t have brought in armored or air force equipment from across the border, could you?"

Alice's blunt question made Jayden furrow his brow.

"Isn’t it just a matter of us not crossing the line?"

And with that, Jayden dropped another bombshell.

"I don’t think the range of a fighter plane's machine guns would be enough to cross the border, would it?"

"Did I ever say I used a fighter plane?"

It was impressive, in a way, how they were arguing over such serious matters like siblings in a bitter quarrel. If it was a talent, it certainly was one.

"It's a monitor ship."

Ah.

Only after hearing that did I think I understood what they were talking about.

I knew that air force power had been stationed at Winterfield. That was part of the war preparations in the original work.

But rather than building expensive air battleships, the plan was to attach a single naval cannon to a cheap supply ship. No regard for defense whatsoever.

Supply ships didn’t have the advanced tech of battleships. They were much smaller in size compared to a battleship. Just attaching a single main gun from a two-barreled dreadnought would be burdensome enough.

But it was cheap. And the range was long.

…Right, the reason they were using supply ships instead of trains was because they needed to rush artillery shells. They were planning to decimate the enemy's forces across the border overnight.

"And then, in the morning, I rode behind a fighter and flew here. The monitor ship was just too slow."

"………”

Alice, placing her hand on her forehead, did what I wanted to do but couldn’t.

"What is Father thinking…?"

"He probably wants to show the whole world that the Empire is the greatest."

"………”

We were left speechless at Jayden's matter-of-fact declaration.

“……After seeing all that, do you still want to learn swordsmanship from me?"

"Of course!"

Jayden stood up straighter in response to the Sword Saint's question.

"No matter how advanced weapons become, in the end, it’s the infantry who occupy and defend the land! It’s the duty of the knights! Naturally, we should work to improve our personal skills as much as possible, right?"

"Huh…”

Seeing that admiration, I barely managed to hold back a sigh.

Chapter 143
Rival (5)

Even so, when I could properly use my abilities, I had confidence that I could resolve situations on my own.

No matter the circumstances, I had the power to reverse the situation, canceling everything and returning things to the most advantageous state for me. It was an incredible privilege. Honestly, I don’t think there are many characters in other games or comics who possess a power as valuable as mine.

The problem, however, was that I couldn’t use that ability right now.

The image I had carefully maintained with that power was now precariously hanging on by a thread, and more importantly, without my ability, I was utterly helpless in the face of the current situation.

Was the masked woman watching me from somewhere, still mocking me?

Thinking about it made my insides boil with frustration, but at least for now, she didn’t seem to have any intention of killing me. If her true identity was one of the people I suspected, it was unlikely that she would act… at least for now.

I still had to be cautious about the fact that she had tried to shoot Alice, though.

If I thought about it that way, the current situation could be seen as quite favorable for me. I couldn’t predict what would happen if the masked woman attacked, but at least if Lucas charged in, there were plenty of people who would step in to stop him. Each individual might not match his strength exactly, but if they attacked all at once, I didn’t think even Lucas would be able to win.

But that didn’t mean that this situation had no problems at all.

“…So."

Jayden was wearing a rare expression—one that was downright "angry."

"Are you saying that you spent the night with my sister?"

"Wh-what? No, that’s not…”

"How does that even make sense?"

Unable to stand it any longer, I stepped between Jayden and Leo, speaking up. Otherwise, it seemed like Jayden was about to swing a sword.

"You and that bastard in the same place—"

"Well, the Sword Saint was there too."

"Yeah. Even I wouldn’t interpret the situation like that."

Even the Sword Saint, who had been spouting off cheesy lines just moments ago, now had an expression that screamed disbelief as he turned to Jayden.

"But he definitely—"

"—Please stop emphasizing the word 'spent the night.' Are you deliberately bringing it up over and over again?"

I swallowed the word "brother" that was about to slip from my mouth.

“…Do you want to tarnish my honor like that?"

"You really didn’t need to cut the word short like that."

Seeing Jayden speak in such a disappointed tone, I couldn’t hold back and pressed my hand to my forehead.

“…I will clarify this."

I tried to speak as calmly as I could.

"Leo and I study at the same academy, in the same class, and we are both from the same student council. And I have a close relationship with his sister Claire, so naturally, Leo and I are friendly as well. Even after this year ends, we will still be seeing each other for three more years, so our relationship may grow even deeper."

"Exactly!"

No, please, don’t get angry over that. It’s not like he’s an elementary school student who’s teasing a girl for holding hands during a school trip's folk dance.

"Just because a man and a woman are together doesn’t mean they have to be in a romantic relationship. Do you want to be the subject of rumors just because you talked to another noblewoman at the ball?"

"……”

Jayden didn’t answer.

Ah, wait.

Was he unpopular with women?

While Lucas was a character who was popular with women but didn’t show much interest in them, Jayden seemed to be the type who was interested in women, but for some reason, he wasn’t as popular with them. He was definitely described as handsome, but for some strange reason, women didn’t seem to like him much…

No, it wasn’t that strange. There was a character setting where, every time he spoke, Jayden would boast about the sword he had received from a military arsenal or how he performed on some battlefield. In other words, he was the type of person who talked about military stories in front of women.

…Wasn’t it also part of his character that he had never danced properly with a woman at a ball?

"Unless it's a strict, abstinent girls' school, it's natural for a woman to have casual conversations with a man. There's no need to interfere with every little thing."

I turned my head to look at Leo. He seemed a bit moved by what I said. After all, if the son of a baron was scolded by a prince, he would probably be terrified. It was only natural that he would be grateful for the princess stopping it.

"Has our conversation ever progressed beyond the ordinary and into mutual romantic feelings?"

"No, of course not!"

"Even at the Sword Saint’s cabin?"

"That’s correct!"

Leo’s response was emphatic, and Claire nodded vigorously in agreement. Jayden looked at the two of them for a moment, then turned his gaze back to me.

"Is that so?"

"Yes, that's how it is."

I nearly muttered, ‘You fool,’ but managed to hold it in.

If I had been in a situation where I could use my time-rewind ability, I might have said it without hesitation. But since I didn’t have that ability right now, this mess was, in part, my fault.

Jayden slowly lowered the hand that had been resting on the hilt of his sword. He let it hang dejectedly.

Hmm, I didn’t feel sorry for him at all.

"And most importantly…”

To drive the point home, Alice, who had been quietly listening, finally spoke up.

"It’s none of your business who Sylvia marries. Would you react the same way if she brought a man she liked?"

"Of course—"

Jayden began to speak but then stopped when his gaze met mine.

I was confident that my expression was entirely neutral. Though, of course, "neutral" could be interpreted differently depending on the observer and the situation.

…At least it was fortunate that Jayden still didn’t fully understand my true intentions.

* * *

And then, as if the situation wasn’t already chaotic enough, the final blow came. Why were all these important people gathering here? It felt like some kind of convention event.

"Well, well."

Leo and Claire were naturally horrified at the voice they heard. Even if they didn’t recognize that thick and deep voice, there weren’t many people in the Empire who wouldn’t know the face of the Emperor.

"I apologize for not coming to greet you immediately when such an esteemed guest has arrived."

The Emperor, addressing the Sword Saint, who looked nearly twenty years older than him, spoke in a way that only someone like him could.

As the Emperor’s gaze briefly shifted toward me while entering the training grounds, I could tell by the amused smile on his lips that he was certain I was up to something.

And, well, he was right.

"Oh."

The Sword Saint also smiled at the Emperor. The fact that he didn’t bow his head even once showed that he wasn’t easily intimidated. His personality, one that didn’t bend to authority, was something that had been mentioned in the original story, so it wasn’t surprising.

And then—

Bang!

The Emperor immediately drew his sword from his waist and charged at the Sword Saint. When the swords collided, there was a sound like an explosion.

Even though neither sword released any sword energy, the sheer force of their swings created a gust of wind around them. It wasn’t the kind of violence that could blow things away, but it was enough to send their hair and clothing fluttering.

"………”

Silence.

Both the Emperor and the Sword Saint were smiling at each other. The way they smiled was enough to make one question whether it could even be called a smile, but more importantly, it didn’t seem like they hated each other that much.

“You’re still in good health, old man.”

“And you, haven’t you always just sat in a chair?”

…Hmm?

Before I could even question their conversation, both of them sheathed their swords and returned them to their scabbards.

Then, they both extended their hands and shook hands firmly.

What?

It seemed like I wasn’t the only one wondering that. Alice, Leo, Claire, and even Jayden were all staring at the two of them, wide-eyed, clearly surprised.

“Well, I didn’t think I’d see this again.”

The Emperor spoke in a friendly tone, one I’d never heard from him before.

“I didn’t expect to come down to such a bustling place either.”

The Sword Saint answered casually, as if it were nothing.

…Wait, do they know each other?

Well, I kind of expected that they might know each other. But I never thought they’d have a friendly relationship. I figured it would be more like the relationship between famous figures and a president—just knowing each other’s existence. But this? This seemed different.

“In that case, you should thank your daughter. After all, I was lured down here by that girl.”

Eh.

When the Sword Saint said that, everyone in the training ground turned to look at me all at once.

Oh… um…

Well, that’s kind of what happened…

I only intended to bring the Sword Saint with me. I just wanted to pull some aggro from Lucas and have a conversation or something.

But how did things end up like this?

I never intended to have some rival reunion or anything.

And now everyone who was looking at me had expressions like, ‘Oh, she’s up to something big.’

………

Even if the Masked Woman was the future version of me or someone close to me, it wouldn’t matter.

The next time I meet her, I’ll make sure to hit her and make her cry.

Chapter 144
Ambush (1)

The game’s setting book contained a lot of information, but that didn’t mean it had entire history books or character biographies written in full detail. In particular, some crucial background details were deliberately left out. That was only natural—it was to avoid spoilers.

Still, wouldn’t it have been better to include at least some of the past between the Emperor and the Sword Saint? In the original story, the Sword Saint died in his secluded hut, never meeting the Emperor again, so there was no reason for them to have any dialogue about each other.

Neither of them were characters who appeared throughout the entire game, either. The Sword Saint was a mentor figure who guided the protagonist before making his exit, while the Emperor was the final boss.

Especially the Sword Saint—if the player didn’t complete a hidden quest, they wouldn’t even meet him in the first installment of the game.

“Good. I wasn’t in the mood for more training today anyway.”

The Sword Saint said that to the Emperor before throwing a sharp glance at Jayden. Jayden flinched.

Then, the Sword Saint shifted his gaze again—this time, toward me.

“………”

I slightly lowered my head.

It was understandable. He had followed me here after witnessing my unusual talent, yet upon arriving at the imperial palace, all he saw was a ‘completely ordinary, untalented human.’ It would be disappointing.

Though his expression didn’t reveal much, the Sword Saint was perfectly capable of hiding his thoughts.

“It’s been a while. Let’s catch up over drinks.”

“Can an old man handle day drinking?”

“And you? Haven’t you spent all your time in the palace playing politics? You probably haven’t even been able to get drunk in public—at least your liver must be in pristine condition.”

The Sword Saint didn’t back down in the verbal exchange, responding with a smirk before turning to face us.

“We’ll continue training tomorrow. Don’t slack off just because I’m not here. It’s always obvious when you do.”

“Yes, sir!”

Jayden responded energetically, as if he was eager to make up for his earlier disgrace.

“Oh, right. Jayden.”

The Emperor suddenly spoke, as if he had just remembered something.

“I want to hear your report. Come to the audience chamber as soon as you’re ready. We’ll both be there.”

After saying that, the Emperor glanced at me once before turning away.

“Understood!”

Jayden answered firmly, then turned to me.

“Well then, Sylvia, I’ll see you tomorrow.”

I, of course, did not reply.

* * *

Both Alice and Claire seemed to notice that something was off with me today. Alice had sensed it the moment she visited my room in the morning, and Claire had picked up on it during our training. Leo, too, had noticed.

All three of them asked, in their own ways, if I was okay.

“I’m fine. I just… want to rest a little.”

Since I couldn’t explain the situation in detail, I simply answered like that before heading to my room.

I was exhausted.

I knew this was all my doing. And, as I had thought earlier, I needed to stay close to the Sword Saint or the Emperor no matter what if I wanted to ensure my safety.

But at this point, everything just felt tedious.

I just… wanted to sleep.

I had barely slept due to constant anxiety, plagued by nightmares, unable to properly meditate—my mind was a tangled mess.

Ignoring everyone’s concern, I fled to my room, collapsed onto the bed without even changing my clothes.

Lucas… Ah, right. It’s dangerous to be alone…

That was probably the last thought I had.

But it wasn't my body that I needed to worry about.

* * *

"Sylvia!"

The sound of the door bursting open was immediately followed by two overlapping voices.

When I barely managed to open my eyes, I saw Claire and Alice staring at me with worried expressions.

"Are you hurt anywhere!?"

Claire asked urgently.

"No, there's no sign that anyone's been here. Everything is just as it was the last time I saw it."

Alice looked around my room before speaking, and only then did Claire let out a breath of relief.

I blinked several times, and my vision slowly cleared. At the doorway, Leo stood with his back to us, gripping his sword tightly. Judging by his stance, he had been standing guard while Alice and Claire rushed in.

"What…?"

"An attack."

Alice answered before I could even finish my question.

"An attack?"

"Lucas, right?"

Claire asked, and Alice nodded.

"Yes. Lucas. The one who had disappeared for a while."

The moment I heard that name, my mind snapped into focus.

I quickly sat up.

"Who was the target?"

The Sword Saint? The Emperor? At the very least, I hadn't been attacked, considering that I was still unharmed when Alice and Claire arrived.

“The interrogation facility."

But Alice’s answer was completely different from what I had expected.

Not the Sword Saint. Not the Emperor.

The interrogation facility.

Who was there that—

Ah.

"That's right."

Seeing the realization dawn on my face, Alice nodded.

"Chiara Verratti is still imprisoned there."

The Templar Knight we captured at the Northwood estate.

"But why would Lucas…?"

"I don’t know either."

Alice bit her lip slightly.

“…I have to go."

I immediately moved toward the corner of the room where I had left my gun, but Alice grabbed my arm.

"Wait, Sylvia."

Our eyes met as I turned toward her. She hesitated briefly before speaking.

"Your condition…”

At her words, Claire also glanced at me uncertainly. Including Leo, all three of them had seen how awful my state had been today.

But…

If Lucas had deliberately gone after the 'Papal State's prisoner,' then I had to know why. There could be something much bigger at play than what I had anticipated.

Not to mention, the masked woman who was still lurking somewhere around me.

I was still missing several pieces of the puzzle, but those missing pieces were slowly falling into place, forming a clearer picture in my mind.

"I have to go."

I put more strength into my voice this time. Alice stared at me for a moment before finally nodding.

"Then we're going with you."

To be honest, I wanted to go alone. But even if I said that, these three would never let me go on my own.

And since I didn’t have the ability to turn back time, I wouldn't be able to get past them.

"……”

More importantly, without such an ability, I wouldn't be able to protect all three of them.

But—

“……Fine. But under no circumstances should you push yourselves too hard."

"Look who's talking."

Alice replied, exasperation clear in her voice.

Everything had gone off course because of me.

I had to see the situation with my own eyes.

And… I had some faith in something, too.

There were two people in this imperial palace who would never turn a blind eye to Lucas’s presence.

* * *

“…Why the hell are you doing this?"

"There are plenty of reasons."

Faced with the red-haired man standing before her, Verratti retreated as far back as possible. Her back pressed against the wall.

As an esteemed knight of the Papal State, she knew that acting like this was disgraceful. But she had a mission that far outweighed her pride.

At the very least, she couldn't afford to die.

"I don't even know where to start."

Lucas swung his sword with a flick of his wrist. The blood clinging to the blade splattered onto the ground, leaving the blade pristine once more. As if he couldn't tolerate it being tainted in the slightest.

Verratti, staring at the now-spotless blade, let her mouth fall open in shock.

“…Jericho’s sword."

"Oh? So you recognize it? As expected of a Knights Templar."

Lucas held the sword upright, as if proudly displaying it.

It was an exquisitely sharp blade, capable of cutting through anything, yet its edge never seemed to dull. It wasn’t quite a "relic," but it was still a treasured artifact, crafted using ancient, lost magic.

“…Antonio?"

"What do you think happened to him?"

Lucas countered Verratti’s question the moment she spoke the sword’s original owner’s name.

"He wasn’t exactly skilled enough to deserve owning this sword."

Verratti clenched her teeth with a grinding noise.

"Honestly, I didn’t have high expectations when I headed to the Papal State. I was just curious about my little sister, the one who can read the future. Thought maybe I’d find a hint about her if I went there, so I went on a whim."

Lucas shrugged nonchalantly.

"Turned out there were a lot more clues than I expected. Though, it seems like you lot never even considered them."

"What… do you mean?"

Verratti asked cautiously, and Lucas simply stared at her.

Under that gaze, she felt a chill run down her spine.

She was going to die.

The man standing before her had no intention of letting her live.

"You're the one who should be answering my questions."

Lucas’s voice was slow, deliberate. As if he wanted her to hear every word clearly.

"I asked a few cardinals about you. Turns out, your capture here was at least partially intentional."

"……”

"If you could recover a relic from the ruins, that’s good. But if you ended up captured, you'd use the opportunity to search for a relic within the palace instead. You even had multiple magic circles inscribed on your body, didn’t you?"

"How… do you know that?"

"Told you. I asked around."

Lucas kept his smile intact as he spoke.

"It's a good thing the Papal State is such a secretive place, don't you think? Otherwise, the reputation of the Knights Templar would’ve taken quite the hit. And not just locally—globally."

He stepped closer to Verratti.

With her back already against the wall, she had nowhere left to retreat.

"I was planning to ask you the same thing. How about it?"

"I…”

Verratti started to speak but shut her mouth.

If even those cardinals had talked under interrogation, then whatever means had been used… it had to be far from the 'gentle' methods the Empire had shown her so far.

Which meant…

"Well, if you're not in the mood to talk—"

Lucas took another step forward—

"—Oh?"

He quickly ducked.

A blade sliced through the air where his head had been just moments ago. The sharp energy of the swing carried forward, gouging a long, deep cut into the ceiling just above Verratti’s head.

Small fragments of stone crumbled and rained down.

Lucas leaped backward, widening the distance between himself and the newcomer.

Then, turning to face them—

"Oh?"

A small, intrigued exclamation escaped his lips.

Standing there was a woman clad in a black robe, her face obscured by a plain white mask with only two hollow holes for eyes.

Chapter 145
Ambush (2)

The interrogation facility was quite a distance from where we were staying. That was only natural. No matter how ‘courteously’ an important prisoner needed to be treated, an enemy was still an enemy. There was always the possibility of an escape attempt—perhaps even an assassination of a key imperial figure within the palace. The facility itself was no different from a standard room, but its purpose was effectively that of a prison.

At the very top of a towering structure within the Imperial Fortress stood the interrogation chamber.

Naturally, the area was heavily guarded—

"This is…”

Even before reaching the tower, Claire and Alice came to a halt, visibly shaken. The scene before us was utterly disastrous.

Knights, who were supposed to be among the best the Imperial Fortress had to offer, lay scattered about, some seemingly lifeless. The barren ground was marred with crimson blood and scorched black marks.

It wasn’t just knights who had fought back. The soldiers had resisted, too. The ground was littered with debris—shattered weapons, severed firearms, and even unused grenades rolling about.

The wailing sirens pierced through my ears.

Beyond the fallen soldiers, reinforcements were pouring in. The sound of hurried footsteps overlapped with shouted orders from all directions.

Cannons surrounded the tower, but none had dared to fire.

"Your Highness…!"

A knight ran towards us.

"What is happening inside?"

Having rushed here without proper information, I immediately questioned him.

"Sir Lucas has initiated a rebellion."

The knight stood at attention and delivered his report in a rigid tone.

"Inside the tower?"

"Yes. It appears he is after the Papal State's prisoner. And…”

The knight hesitated for a moment, glancing at Alice and me before continuing.

"His Majesty the Emperor and the Sword Saint are inside as well."

“…Father went in himself…?"

"Forgive us!"

Alice murmured, her expression complicated, and the knight raised his voice in desperation.

"We should have stopped him…!"

"No."

I responded immediately. There wouldn’t have been time to stop him anyway. Lucas must have slipped past them like a gust of wind before anyone could react.

And the reason the Emperor was inside that tower…

It wasn’t simply to stop Lucas.

He was enjoying this.

I gritted my teeth and loaded my gun.

"Your Highness, wait—!"

The knight called out, trying to stop me, but I was already running.

Inside the tower, an impressive number of knights were stationed.

The Griffon Knights, the direct knights of the Imperial Family—reputed as the strongest in the Empire—filled the spiraling staircase leading upward.

Even knowing that Lucas was supposed to be capable of cutting through all of them, I couldn’t help but question if that was physically possible.

And then—

"Wait, Sylvia."

Just as I placed my foot on the first step, Alice grabbed my arm.

She wasn’t just trying to dissuade me—she was holding on tight, as if she had no intention of letting me go.

"It’s too dangerous."

I was grateful that her first instinct was to warn me, rather than to question what I knew. But—

"You, of all people, know exactly what Lucas is like."

"And Your Highness knows better than anyone that I am the one who has suffered the most from that sword."

For a brief moment, a wounded expression flashed across Alice’s face at my words. But she didn’t loosen her grip on my arm.

“…There’s something I need to hear from Lucas."

"Is it really that important? More than your life?"

Of course, it wasn’t more important than my life.

But I had something I believed in.

No matter how skilled Lucas was, there was no way he could come out unscathed while fighting both the Emperor and the Sword Saint at the same time. In the original story, it was said that by this point, he had already surpassed the Sword Saint’s abilities. But that didn’t mean he had an overwhelming advantage.

During his duel with the Sword Saint, Lucas was cut across the chest. It wasn’t a fatal wound, but it was deep enough to leave a scar.

And now, with the Emperor—whose prime had not yet passed—also present, Lucas had no chance of winning.

Besides, the Emperor would never let Lucas survive this fight.

If I wanted to hear what he had to say, this could be my last opportunity.

"I have to hear it, no matter what."

I fixed my gaze on Alice, strengthening my resolve.

I needed to know what I truly was. How I ended up here.

Lucas was the only person who could provide even the bare minimum of an answer. At least, the only one I could think of right now.

"So, will you let me go?"

"……”

Alice remained silent for a moment. Then, she let go of my arm.

Watching her hand fall limply to her side made me feel a twinge of guilt. But I met her gaze firmly and spoke.

"I won’t get seriously hurt. Please wait here, Your Highness. Claire, Leo, you too."

All three of them looked at me with disbelief, clearly unconvinced. But I turned to the knight standing beside me and said,

"Make sure they don’t follow me up."

"B-But Her Highness—"

"Do I look like I’m going up there to die?"

"……”

At my words, the knight fell silent.

After all, I was the one who had single-handedly wiped out an entire army on the battlefield. He couldn’t dismiss my claim so easily.

"Sylvia!"

I heard someone call out behind me.

But without looking back, I turned and ascended the stairs.

However, things didn’t go as I expected.

The Emperor and the Sword Saint—undoubtedly the strongest swordsmen in this world—had not fallen to Lucas. That much wasn’t surprising.

But—

"Oh? My little sister finally decided to show up."

The moment I stepped through the doors, the scent of blood hit me.

I was almost impressed with myself for not flinching.

"Kugh…!"

"I was just starting to miss you, you know. Turns out, you’re the only one who can perfectly evade my swordsmanship."

There was a sickening crack.

"Ugh…!"

A gritted-teeth groan of pain.

Verratti let out a pained cry as Lucas's sword pierced her. The wound seemed to be across her abdomen, though it didn’t appear fatal—at least, her insides weren’t spilling out.

When the blade lodged in her thigh was pulled out, a few drops of blood splattered onto the floor.

The interrogation chamber was already a disaster. The furniture that should have been present was shattered beyond recognition, and blood was splattered across the walls.

And it wasn’t just Verratti’s blood.

"I must say, I’m quite proud to see my son has grown this much."

The Emperor addressed Lucas with those words, but Lucas simply let out a scoffing laugh. A thin trail of blood dripped down his forehead—evidence that even the Emperor had been wounded by him.

…The Emperor, injured by Lucas.

"Well, to be honest, it’s mostly thanks to the equipment."

Lucas spoke nonchalantly.

“…You’ve been to the Papal State."

"That’s right. You figured it out immediately, huh?"

In Lucas’s hand was a sword once wielded by a Papal State knight—an ancient relic from an era when humans relied more on magic than physical laws.

His outfit was also different. He was wearing a priest’s robe, and slung over his shoulder was a small travel bag, secured tightly against his body so it wouldn’t interfere with his movements. The setup resembled the streamlined gear of a modern soldier.

Lucas hadn’t converted to their faith. It was far more likely that he had simply taken what he found useful.

Holy robes tended to look similar, so it was hard to determine their exact abilities. Stamina enhancement? Healing? Defense?… Regardless, just wearing one would offer a significant advantage.

"Sylvia, he’s not someone you can handle."

The Sword Saint, who appeared to be in even worse shape than the Emperor, warned me.

"……”

Of course, I didn’t listen. Even if I tried to run, Lucas would just chase me down.

I had miscalculated.

If Lucas had come this far, then I should have assumed he was fully prepared.

"Normally, I wouldn’t rely on gear like this to overwhelm my opponent."

Lucas flicked his sword, sending a spray of blood flying off with just a single motion. The blade, once stained red, was now perfectly clean.

"But since I’m dealing with ‘you,’ I figured I’d need some extra preparations. And besides—"

Lucas suddenly turned his gaze to the corner of the room, grinning.

"—there’s an intruder here as well."

Following his gaze, I turned my head—and froze.

There, leaning against the wall, was the masked woman, her body slashed deeply by a sword. She hadn’t collapsed yet, but her breaths were shallow and ragged.

How…?

"Curious?"

Lucas's voice snapped me back.

"Too bad. I’m not telling you."

And in the next instant, his face was right in front of me.

"Tch…!"

The only reason I managed to raise my gun in time was because my body reacted instinctively, trained through endless repetition.

But luck only lasts once.

Lucas’s sword swung—and in one clean motion, my gun was sliced in half.

"Ah—"

"……”

Staring at my weapon, now reduced to a useless, broken piece of metal, I faltered.

Lucas, who had been smirking just moments ago, let his expression fall into complete blankness.

And that face—was utterly terrifying.

"That’s what I mean. People who rely on tricks."

Lucas let out a sigh, his voice heavy with condescension.

"Once their little gimmicks fail, they can’t do a thing."

It was as if he were delivering a death sentence.

Chapter 146
Ambush (3)

However, Lucas did not immediately strike at my neck.

A sword energy sliced through the air from both sides, colliding exactly where Lucas had been standing a moment ago.

Had someone been caught in between, they would have been torn to shreds—this was a sword energy filled with true intent to kill.

It was completely different from the controlled strikes I had seen in Claire’s duels.

“Tch…!”

Lucas retreated with a sharp click of his tongue, his posture dipping slightly.

That—

“That’s right.”

Noticing my gaze, the Emperor spoke.

“There was a reason he needed to bring such equipment.”

Lucas had been wounded.

It meant he couldn’t exert his full strength.

Had he been injured while acquiring that priest’s robe and sword?

If he had taken on an entire order of knights by himself, it made sense. He could have defeated them all, but it would have been impossible to avoid every single attack. And among those, there must have been wounds that couldn’t be healed by simple healing magic.

“Heh. You really think that’s all there is to it?”

Lucas smirked, and the masked woman flinched.

“Believe it or not, I know more than His Majesty over there. Word is already spreading about your true identity in the Papal State."

“……”

He could be right about that. I mean, with the Verratti case, they probably would have figured it out eventually.

I slowly pushed myself up, adjusting my stance.

No matter what, I couldn’t just stay sitting on the floor like this.

“Shall we begin?”

Lucas grinned at me.

“Aren’t you curious? Why you’re like this right now? Normally, you would have dodged my sword with ease.”

“……”

“Well, at the very least, one of the Papal State’s burning questions has been answered.”

Lucas had seemingly arrived at some truth—something far more significant than the fact that the Emperor’s blood ran through his veins.

“What are you talking abou—”

Before I could finish…

Bang!

The door burst open as if it had exploded.

At the same time, Alice, Claire, and Leo rushed in. Behind them, knights flooded into the room, filling the space.

“I believe I ordered this room to be sealed off.”

The Emperor’s voice carried a sharp edge, making the knights flinch.

“I insisted on entering.”

Alice stepped forward to my left as she spoke.

“And you truly think you will be of help? Do you really?”

The Emperor reprimanded her sternly, but Alice merely glanced at me.

“Alice.”

“Lucas.”

Lucas greeted her by name, and Alice responded in kind. At a glance, it seemed like a casual exchange, but her eyes were anything but friendly.

“And you must be the brats from the Baron Grace family. No matter how many of you there are, it won’t make a difference. If anything, you’ll just be in the way. You won’t even be able to use your sword energy freely.”

At Lucas’s words, Leo and Claire visibly paled, but the Sword Saint responded instead.

"No matter how madly a person swings their sword, they will eventually succumb to the power of the masses."

"Hmm, is that so?"

Lucas smirked, lifting one corner of his mouth.

"Then let's do it. I’ve already confirmed what I wanted to know anyway."

The moment he spoke, Lucas charged straight toward us.

At the same time, every knight in the room lunged at him—

Whoosh!

For an instant, my vision turned red.

Several knights who had rushed ahead of me collapsed.

There was no time to check if their injuries were fatal.

My body was already moving.

As if replaying the motions I had practiced over and over, my hand reached under my arm, drawing my automatic pistol.

Bang! Bang!

Two shots in quick succession.

I was sure my aim was dead-on.

But then, I saw it—

Lucas’s eyes shifting toward my gun before I even pulled the trigger.

He had already begun moving before I fired.

A monster.

That was the first thought that flashed through my mind.

His usual laid-back demeanor was nowhere to be seen.

The expression he wore now was filled with pure killing intent, as if he genuinely intended to end my life.

Yet, at the same time, his grin—like he was enjoying this—felt disturbingly out of place.

Lucas twisted his body mid-dodge and sent out a slash of sword energy.

Two more knights fell.

"Tsk…!"

The masked woman let out a sharp breath, her body forced backward.

She had blocked most of the attack, but a thin cut had opened on both of her arms.

Clang!

Before I could even process that, another clash of swords rang out.

The Emperor’s blade had met Lucas’s.

Lucas’s sword had partially sunk into the edge of the Emperor’s weapon.

"Sword energy? As expected, you really are impressive, Father…!"

Did that mean the Emperor had coated his blade in sword energy to prevent it from being cleaved in half?

"Oh dear…!"

Lucas dodged a slash from the side with effortless ease.

"Old man, if you keep worrying about those around you, you’re going to die."

His mouth never stopped moving.

With a sharp twist of his wrist, Lucas wrenched his sword free.

Clang!

A clear ringing sound echoed as the tip of the Emperor’s blade cracked, Lucas’s sword slipping through the widened gap.

"Hmm…!"

The Emperor immediately countered, swinging his blade down to slice through the approaching sword energy.

"Kugh…!"

But the sheer force of the attack was enough to cut down those around him as well.

Bang! Bang!

Two more shots.

But I had turned my gun too hastily—

The bullets only grazed Lucas's shoulder.

His robe tore slightly, the fabric darkening with blood.

Yet, Lucas didn't even flinch. His gaze remained locked onto me.

I clenched my teeth and pulled the trigger again—

Ting!

A crisp, metallic sound rang out.

For a moment, I couldn't understand what had just happened.

Had I seen sparks fly from Lucas’s sword at the same time?

Beside me, Alice inhaled sharply.

"What do you think? Looks like magic, doesn't it?"

Did… did he just deflect the bullets with his sword?

"Amazing. Just seeing that expression on your face made coming here worth it!"

Lucas, still grinning, swung his sword.

A wave of sword energy came rushing toward me.

I couldn't dodge it.

That was my only thought in that split second.

"No!"

…Golden hair, belonging to the sister I could never defeat without cheating, filled my vision.

Slash!

Blood splattered.

Huh…?

The person who had shielded me collapsed.

My ordinary eyesight, which was barely better than a regular person’s, made it feel like everything was happening in slow motion.

"Alice!"

A scream tore through the air.

The masked woman lunged at Lucas.

Lucas swung his sword again—

Two careless, almost lazy slashes.

More screams. More blood.

Heat flared in my abdomen.

When I looked down, I saw red.

My vision began tilting, shifting sideways and downward…

But my mind wasn’t focused on my own condition.

Alice.

Alice, lying on the floor, bleeding, writhing in pain.

Her eyes met mine, filled with despair.

Even though she was far more gravely wounded than I was, she was looking at me with a pained expression.

Claire’s furious shout. Leo’s battle cry.

In my fading vision, I saw them rushing forward—

Lucas’s sword cutting through the air toward them.

No.

I couldn’t let them die.

Not because of me.

"Again!"

That word erupted from my lips like a scream.

* * *

Thud.

The familiar sensation, one I had experienced countless times before.

My head throbbed as if I had collided with something hard, and my breath escaped me.

The ringing in my ears slowly faded, and the dazzling stars in my vision began to return to focus. What I saw now was the back of a girl with blue hair running ahead.

"Again!"

* * *

Thud.

It felt like I was smashing my body against a rock. Strangely, my mind felt a little clearer after that. I've never been able to use my ability properly whenever I encountered that masked woman.

But was that really the case?

Was my ability just blocked?

Think. Think it through.

Ahead of me, the girl was still running. Two princesses were bleeding.

"Again!"

* * *

Thud.

Crack.

In that instant, I felt space itself.

It was like I had fallen into the center of a kaleidoscope. Light passed through a prism, breaking into a rainbow of colors, making the world seem completely incomprehensible.

Yet, amidst such a surreal world, there was one thing I understood.

I had seen this world before.

By forcefully colliding with it.

Breaking through space, I had definitely turned back time in that moment.

I had turned it back to just before my fight with the masked woman.

If it weren’t for that hand grabbing my collar and dragging me…

"Again!"

* * *

Thud!

My whole body trembled.

But it wasn’t enough.

I think I understand now. Why I couldn’t go back.

There was definitely something blocking the path I should have been able to take. But it wasn’t a barricade strong enough to stop me from breaking through.

In fact, it was something unstable enough that I could break it with my body.

It would hurt, but if I gave it my all, yes…

If I wasn’t afraid, I could shatter that barrier for sure.

Ha, how ridiculous.

No one had deliberately tricked me; I had just been fooling myself all this time.

The only reason I had been able to break through that ruin back then was because I didn’t know.

I didn’t know how painful it would be to collide with it.

Like someone charging at an invisible glass window, I simply broke through without thinking.

After that first collision, I had become scared.

Well, I wouldn’t be completely unscathed. After all, it was a brutal hit.

But back then, I wasn’t dead, just bruised.

So that was it.

Looking at the blue ponytail fluttering in my vision, I thought to myself:

If that’s the case, there’s only one thing left to do.

Harder.

Farther.

With all my might.

If I return, it will be over.

"Again!"

Chapter 147
Ambush (4)

Between space and time, light flickered.

Amid the chaotic scattering of rainbow-colored light, a clear blue light stood out.

Before I could properly examine the pale blue light seeping out from a crack in an invisible wall, I had already collided with it.

With a squelching sound, like a shattered mirror, each fragment reflected the situation I was in. The moments I had seen with my own eyes.

Alice, collapsing and bleeding.

My body, bouncing back from the collision, felt as if it were propelled upward by some kind of recoil.

It was the same sensation I’d felt when I had repeatedly collided with obstacles, as though something was pushing me away.

Pain surged through my entire body, and my head rang, making it impossible to think clearly. Yet, I tried to focus on the scene unfolding before me.

No.

It was all my fault. I had become too complacent, relying too much on my abilities.

Ever since I started getting involved in the story, I couldn’t tell how much I had helped. In fact, maybe things would have gone fine without me. Everyone would have faced their trials, overcome them, grown, and understood each other… Just like in a game, maybe everything would have gone just fine without me.

But instead, ever since I appeared, things had only gotten tangled, and the situation had worsened.

No, that wasn’t it.

The moment I appeared in this world, the story had already changed. The very reason I ended up here was something I didn’t know. If the goddess truly existed and brought me here, she surely had no conscience. At the very least, she could have explained why I was brought here, what my purpose was.

But since she didn’t, I just lived as I pleased.

Again!

I screamed to keep from losing consciousness. My body, propelled backward, surged forward once again.

Honestly, there was no need to shout like that. I could turn back time just by thinking about it.

Thud.

My body collided.

But honestly, I wasn’t that mentally strong, nor was I particularly tenacious. After turning back time and trying my hardest, I’d end up turning it back again, lying around and taking breaks to get back into it.

If I hadn’t done this, I probably would have given up long ago.

Crunch.

A cracking sound rang out, and pain shook my whole body.

But well, it was fine. No matter how bad it was, it couldn’t be worse than getting slashed by a sword or shot by a bullet.

I had been through it all before.

So, I needed to focus.

I rubbed my blurred eyes and screamed once more.

Again!

This time, I definitely heard it.

The sound of something breaking.

* * *

I was lucky.

I had barely managed to return to the moment before Alice was struck by the sword, but perhaps because I had forcefully broken through something, I fell forward. Naturally, as I fell, I collided with Alice from behind, and we both toppled over together, avoiding the sword strike.

I felt something slicing through the back of my hair. If I had been even a little late, if I had hesitated to charge forward, I would have had to rewind time again.

As I fell, I stretched my hand forward.

Bang!

One shot, a bullet was fired. The recoil from the gun I gripped hastily with one hand hit me hard, but once again, Lucas didn’t get hit. It seemed like Lucas had been watching the barrel of my gun, because he slid to the side and dodged my shot. I saw the bullet embed itself in the wall beyond where Lucas had been standing.

I see.

I gritted my teeth and pushed Alice’s back down as I rose to my feet.

“Sylvia!?”

Startled by the sudden attack from behind, Alice couldn’t immediately get back on her feet. Well, that was part of the plan.

“Sister?”

Claire was looking at me, bewildered.

Ah, for some reason, one side of my vision was red.

I had brushed my forehead against something, and blood was flowing from that spot.

I fired my gun again with one hand. This time, because it took a bit longer than before, Lucas was able to dodge my shot with even more ease than the last time.

The slide of the automatic pistol locked back, signaling the last round had been spent.

Lucas looked at me, his face slightly surprised, but he didn’t stop moving.

Once again, his hand moved toward the hilt of his sword—

I see.

Again.

* * *

“Gah!?”

Once again, from the spot where I had knocked Alice down.

My body had more injuries. But at least it didn’t hurt as much as before. Of course, that was to be expected. Getting hit in the head with a blunt object and being scratched by something sharp were completely different kinds of pain.

It’s fine. It’s not a serious injury. At least I could still get back up.

I rose and immediately charged toward Lucas.

“Princess!”

I heard Leo shouting from behind. When the masked woman started to move toward me instead of Lucas, I fired a shot toward her.

It was a warning shot, but at least it worked in that regard, as the masked woman flinched and stopped in her tracks.

What, you can’t back out of the attack either, can you? Guess you’re scared.

If you’re annoyed, you can do what I do and take it with your body.

I might actually get her to cry with that threat, I thought, but—

Screech.

Ah.

But had I been too focused on the masked woman? I didn’t see Lucas swinging his sword.

“Sylvia!”

I heard Alice’s voice, filled with despair.

It’s fine. I’m not dead yet. My vision was strangely focused downward, but my thoughts hadn’t stopped.

So, there’s still a chance.

Again.

* * *

Bang!

I fired the gun at the masked woman.

Having already seen her reaction, she no longer caught my attention. I immediately swung the barrel back toward Lucas. The gun fired, and a.45 caliber bullet was launched toward him. Of course, Lucas dodged again.

It was too close. He’d definitely swing his sword before I could reload.

It’s fine. I was just testing.

I needed to see how you move so I’ll know where to aim next time.

Again.

* * *

Seven times, nine times, fourteen times, twenty-eight times.

Back to the old style. Like I was practicing hundreds of shots with a single bullet. I fired repeatedly at Lucas, who was moving.

In the process, I had figured out a few things.

Any injury I sustained in the "real" world disappeared when I rewound time. I was steadily running toward the past.

However, injuries from the process of rewinding didn’t heal immediately. The state of my body returned to what it was the moment I entered that unknown space. The scratches I got when coming out stayed.

Well, that was fine.

It was a relief, at least. The injuries didn’t accumulate with every rewind, even if I rewound time multiple times.

One more thing.

The more frequently I rewound time, the slower the space healed. The space didn’t recover as I passed through it. Even though the injuries didn’t show in the real world, every time I entered that space, the widened gap gradually closed little by little.

So, there was only one thing I had to do.

Make it as brief as possible, on a second-by-second basis.

Break it hundreds of times, thousands of times. As long as I kept the situation in this loop, I could keep using my ability.

Well, using my body the same way was still an option.

* * *

Lucas habitually dodged to the left from his perspective, which was to my right.

Even so, because of the difference in our physical builds, hitting him wasn’t easy—

Bang!

“Ugh!?”

Right.

In the end, I only needed one successful hit.

A bullet embedded itself in Lucas’s right shoulder. The bullet hit the strap of the small bag he was carrying. It wasn’t completely severed, but—

I rushed straight toward Lucas.

Lucas widened his eyes slightly as he swung his sword toward me—

Thud.

The sword sank into my stomach.

For a moment, the room went quiet.

Blood rose up from my throat, and I coughed it up violently.

But still, I was close enough to Lucas.

I grabbed his collar and said,

“Are you not satisfied yet?”

Seeing me laughing while blood dripped from my mouth, Lucas's expression stiffened.

“How—”

“How did I do that?”

I whispered to Lucas.

“I won’t tell you.”

Then, with the gun still in my hand, I struck Lucas’s head. The sharp smack of it made his head whip around.

Well, I knew he wouldn’t faint or die from something like this.

I just… wanted to hit him.

Again.

* * *

I rewound to the moment Lucas was shot, then immediately hurled my body sideways, rolling on the floor. A sword wave flew from behind me almost instantly. He had probably been preparing for it. Was it the Sword Saint, or Claire? Judging by the shape, it didn’t seem like the Emperor’s sword.

“Ugh!?”

Lucas didn’t understand the situation and got hit directly by the sword strike.

In the brief moment, I loaded the next magazine. Fortunately, while lying on the ground, I finished loading without any follow-up attacks from Lucas.

Lucas gritted his teeth and glared at me.

Why did it upset him so much that I was using "dirty tactics"?

Well… yeah, I get it. It would upset me too if I were in his shoes.

But the situation isn’t the same, is it?

Having expended all the rounds in the chamber, I swapped out the magazine. There were six shots left in the gun.

That was more than enough for me. At least enough to subdue one enemy.

I slowly stood up while keeping the gun trained on Lucas.

Even after being hit by a full-force sword wave, Lucas was still standing. Any normal person would have collapsed to the ground, even if their body wasn’t severed. That’s how I knew that the robe Lucas was wearing was a protective robe.

"Right, I see…”

Lucas exhaled deeply and said,

“Fine, I admit it. There’s no way I can win here.”

Before anyone in the room could respond, Lucas was already preparing his stance.

Then, in an instant, he shot forward. He plowed through all the knights in front of him, knocking them down, and headed straight for the door.

* * *

"Damn it."

Now that I thought about it, I realized that even the spot where the bullet had hit hadn’t bled. It seemed that the protective magic had pushed the bullet out, despite the hit.

I shot several times at Lucas, who had begun running, but catching him—who had given up on fighting and focused entirely on fleeing—wasn’t going to be easy.

However, even though it wasn’t easy for me, there were people in this room who were capable of stopping him.

The Sword Saint and the Emperor.

And Claire, Leo, and Alice.

Countless knights.

Countless sword energies flew towards Lucas. Each one wasn’t all that powerful since I had to carefully control the strength to avoid hitting the surrounding people all at once.

But it was enough to beat Lucas down.

Thud.

Lucas’s bag fell to the ground. As he bent down to pick it up, he—

“Tch.”

He quickly gave up on it after seeing the incoming sword energy.

After briefly glaring at me, Lucas dodged several bullets aimed at him and immediately ran for the door.

How many knights would be waiting in the hallway?

It was a tower with no windows, not easily destroyed by ordinary artillery. Unless Lucas plowed through all the knights with his body, there was no way he would escape.

“Hah…”

I knelt on one knee as I heard shouting and the sound of swords outside the door. My body was trembling.

I had broken through something that was blocking me with all my strength so many times.

It was mentally exhausting to keep recovering and getting injured over and over again.

“Sylvia!”

I heard a voice filled with tears—probably Alice.

But I couldn’t respond.

My eyelids were too heavy.

Ah, the battle wasn’t over yet. I still had to check on the Masked Woman.

Someone running toward me caught me, preventing me from collapsing to the floor.

Through my blurry and darkening vision, I saw the Emperor walking toward the bag Lucas had dropped.

That was the last thing I remembered.

Chapter 148
Ambush (5)

When I opened my eyes, I saw the ceiling of my room. Of course, the place I was lying in was my own bed. I could tell without even getting up. It was a bed I had used steadily for almost eleven years, and the blanket I had been sleeping under every day for that time. Well, the blanket had been changed at least once, but it was clear that I had used this one for quite a while.

Is… it all over?

Has Lucas been caught? Did the Emperor find out what Lucas was carrying? These were the first thoughts that came to my mind.

I didn’t feel like I had slept at all. It was as if I just closed my eyes and opened them to find myself lying in bed.

“Sylvia?”

A voice came from beside me.

When I slightly turned my head, I saw Alice's face, wide-eyed with surprise.

“Sylvia!”

Alice grabbed my arm tightly, and I heard Claire’s shoulders trembling as she looked over from the table.

“Sis?”

Claire’s face, too, looked nearly identical to Alice’s in her shock. I couldn’t see Leo or anyone else. Were they all busy with something?

Well, if they caught Lucas, they must be busy with that… I’m not sure what Leo was doing, but I didn’t see him around.

“What about Lucas…?”

“That’s not important right now.”

Actually, it was important.

I hadn’t had the chance to ask Lucas anything yet—since we had jumped straight into fighting when we saw each other.

…

Now that I thought about it, I was a bit foolish. The fact that Lucas had disappeared and then returned meant he was coming back to fight. I should have realized that.

As I tried to sit up, Alice, looking worried, stood up as if to help me but then sat back down.

I felt refreshed.

When I raised my arm to check, there were no visible injuries. Without needing to check further, I knew I had obviously received the highest-grade treatment since I was the princess. Most of the wounds on my body were just scratches, so the treatment must not have been difficult. I had probably fainted due to exhaustion.

Having rested on a soft bed for several hours, I felt much better. Before, I hadn’t been able to sleep properly due to nightmares.

And I felt much better mentally as well.

“What happened to that masked woman?”

The last time I saw her, she was still swinging her sword while getting tangled up with others. She had kept her injuries, though.

“She disappeared during the process of handling the situation.”

Again.

I had already known that she couldn’t use her abilities in that situation. But the fact that she disappeared in that manner was another matter. Was her disappearance something she willed, or was she somehow stuck in a specific timeline, making her appear like that?

Either way, it wasn’t something I welcomed.

“Sis, water.”

While I was talking to Alice, Claire suddenly handed me a cup.

It was only when I saw the cup of water that I realized how dry my lips were.

I gratefully took the cup from Claire and drank, then asked again.

“What happened to Lucas?”

At my question, Alice and Claire briefly exchanged glances before responding.

“…He escaped.”

“With his condition like that—”

I stopped myself from finishing the sentence.

Now that I thought about it, it seemed possible, especially considering it was Lucas. Given the clothes he was wearing, he could probably withstand the Emperor's and the Sword Saint's sword energies, and even bullets. It wouldn’t be impossible for him to get hit by the knights' swords and still manage to escape.

He surely wouldn’t be unharmed, though.

“What about the people who had collapsed…?”

“……”

Both Alice and Claire avoided eye contact at my question.

I see…

“How much time has passed?”

It wouldn’t have been strange if I had been asleep for a day, so that would explain why my throat was so dry.

But the answer I received came in a hesitant voice.

“Almost two weeks have passed.”

“…Pardon?”

For a moment, I thought I had misheard and that it had only been two days.

“Two weeks, sis. While you were unconscious, August is almost over. Tomorrow is the first day of school.”

“……”

I couldn’t hide the dazed expression that crossed my face.

“You mean… the first day of school is tomorrow?”

“Yeah.”

Alice nodded seriously in response to my question.

“Then… what about the Sword Saint?”

“He's still at the Imperial Palace. I don't know… he seems strangely happy, though. It's a little scary, to be honest.”

Claire spoke with a hesitant look on her face.

“…And Leo?”

“He’s currently training. It seemed like it would be awkward to leave your care to a man.”

Considering the comfortable clothes I was wearing, someone must have helped me change.

“If I’ve been lying down for two weeks, how did I manage to eat or drink?”

“Basically, we helped, and the maids assisted as well.”

“They would chop up the food into small pieces and feed it to you little by little, and they did the same with the water.”

Alice and Claire explained one after the other, as if they were afraid I might panic, speaking calmly.

“……”

I silently laid back down on the bed.

Sigh.

Two weeks… I’ve been lying here like this?

And receiving care from others?

Although the explanation was brief, so many things must have happened in that time. If Lucas managed to escape, then a manhunt would have been issued, and with gunshots ringing out from the tower, rumors must have spread near the Imperial Palace at the very least. The capital has a lot of diplomats and embassies. With spies planted here and there, it would be impossible to completely keep the news from spreading.

Even if they hid the fact that Lucas was involved, the mere occurrence of the incident couldn’t be concealed. And if Lucas had already caused chaos in the Empire, then perhaps even the Papal State had an idea of what was happening.

It felt like the Empire's once impenetrable reputation was beginning to crack.

I wondered how the Emperor would respond. From my perspective, it would be hard for him to show a positive reaction.

“Still, the situation has been mostly stabilized. At least the Imperial Palace is still functioning properly…”

Alice said, almost as if she were defending herself, but with so many knights fallen, things couldn’t possibly be the same.

“…That.”

As I sank into silence, Alice cautiously spoke up.

“…Sorry. I was the one who asked to go inside.”

“No.”

Claire quickly jumped in, trying to take the blame.

“It was me who insisted we couldn’t just wait downstairs.”

I looked at both of them, observing how they seemed to want to hide.

“So…”

“No.”

I cut off Alice as she continued to speak.

“It’s because I didn’t say what I was planning to do or why the situation turned out that way.”

Both Alice and Claire fell silent.

They wore expressions full of things they wanted to say, mostly apologies.

But I didn’t want to accept their apology. It didn’t mean I couldn’t forgive them; they hadn’t done anything wrong to begin with.

The situation had just gotten tangled up, mostly because of me.

I had said I would save all the heroines, but it was I who put them in danger.

“……”

I lay back down, staring at the ceiling. The ornate, Victorian-style decorations felt so far removed from the word "minimal." As I stared at them, a sudden thought crossed my mind.

Ah, all of my remaining vacation is gone.

* * *

I briefly considered rewinding the entire vacation, but quickly dismissed the thought.

Even turning back just a short time made me feel like I might faint from the pain. If I tried to go back further, what would happen?

I might end up in the same situation as an egg dropped on a rock, cracked beyond repair.

In the first place, everything I had done was ridiculously foolish. What if I had actually died?

…So what would I have done then?

Better than Alice dying, at least. After all, I was more like a bonus character in this world, or rather, a character whose true identity no one really understood.

…Well, nobody died, so I guess it’s fine.

“Mm.”

I heard a small grunt and looked up to see Charlotte. She didn’t seem much changed, probably because nothing significant had happened during the break.

"I'm glad to see you're healthy."

"I'm glad to see you are too, Your Highness."

"The title is back to square one, it seems."

Charlotte gave a bitter smile as she sat in her usual spot.

After briefly staring at me, she shrugged her shoulders.

She must have heard about the events at the palace from the newspapers or the information network of the Velbur Imperial Family, but she didn’t press any further. What happened in the Imperial Palace was a matter of the imperial family. On the other hand, it would be a breach of etiquette if we asked about it.

"Hello, Charlotte."

"Hello, Alice. But we already greeted each other in the hallway."

When Alice, who had come in a bit late because she was greeting other nobles, spoke to Charlotte, Charlotte responded with a smile.

"Well, greetings in the classroom are a bit different. The hallway had other people around, too."

Saying that, Alice sat behind me.

"The break was really long."

Alice spoke with a sigh, and Charlotte replied, "Yeah, it really was."

Yeah. It truly felt long.

It felt like it had been a long time since I experienced this peaceful atmosphere.

Chapter 149
Interlude

It seemed the ceremonial robe didn’t quite fit.

The Emperor stood still, lost in thought, while holding his bag.

Lucas had been able to escape thanks to wearing the ceremonial robe. Considering that it had withstood both his own sword energy and the Sword Saint’s strikes, its performance was undeniably exceptional.

However, even the ceremonial robe had its limits. Someone wearing that robe would be vulnerable if they could feel pain and couldn't easily escape. Since Lucas was so affected by just one of Sylvia's shots, the Empire probably doesn't have much to fear.

Not everyone who wore that robe could be like Lucas.

“Seems your skills don’t quite measure up to his.”

“…I apologize.”

Jayden bowed his head deeply.

“It’s fine. What could you have done? It was impossible from the start.”

“……”

Though the Emperor had spoken with good intentions, it didn’t seem that way to Jayden. The strongest knight in the Empire—he must have taken great pride in that title.

Come to think of it, they've never really fought each other to the death. He thought they had some sort of bond, at least among his other children.

“Verratti isn’t dead?”

“That is correct. She is currently recovering. Her life is not in danger, but we do not know when she will wake up…”

“And Sylvia as well.”

Jayden’s expression twisted slightly. He likely blamed Lucas for her condition.

That was only half true.

But the other half…

“I see. For now, return to your duties.”

“Understood.”

Jayden had been injured, but it seemed his wounds weren’t too severe. After all, Lucas had poured all his strength into escaping. If it had been a real duel, Jayden wouldn’t have walked away unscathed.

Jayden snapped to attention before turning on his heel and exiting the audience chamber.

Meanwhile, Alice had remained in Sylvia’s room ever since. Even after hearing that Sylvia’s injuries weren’t life-threatening, she couldn’t rest easy. Though the room was already attended by caregivers, Alice insisted on tending to Sylvia herself.

When had they grown so close?

…It must have been because of Sylvia. From the moment she arrived, Sylvia had been considerate of Alice.

“Hm.”

The Emperor opened the bag in his hands.

Inside was a Relic. It wasn’t entirely unexpected. Considering the commotion Lucas had caused in the Papal State, there was no way he had left empty-handed. However, he hadn’t expected the Relic to hold such a power.

“I’ve never met anyone of that kind before.”

Muttering to himself, the Emperor answered his own thoughts.

Or rather—could they even be called human?

Every nation in the world, especially those with myths tied to the Goddess Church, knew that Relics were important. Even based solely on their vast magical energy, it was clear they served as a crucial key to something. Yet, very few understood their exact purpose.

That’s right. Few knew.

And the Emperor was one of those rare few.

There's a legend passed down only to those who inherit the throne, a tale of a Fangriffon and a Goddess. However, according to that legend, a Relic could not be utilized unless all the pieces were gathered to form a complete whole.

It would be ideal to collect them all someday, but there was no reason the Empire had to be the one to do it. Ultimately, the Relics had to be used in the Holy Land, meaning war with the Papal State was inevitable.

Even if the Empire possessed just a single piece, they could simply overpower their enemies in the end and take the rest by force.

The gears that turned the world’s mechanisms.

The unfinished machine Fangriffon had built in an attempt to usurp the Goddess’s power.

These Relics were the broken cogs of that machine.

“I never imagined a single piece would hold such power.”

A mere component of an essential mechanism. Logically speaking, a single piece should hold no real value. Even if it did, it shouldn’t be able to activate the full mechanism on its own.

And yet—

Even in its fragmented state, was it still imbued with the Goddess’s power?

The masked woman wasn’t the issue. The Relic she possessed was what had suppressed Sylvia’s abilities. If this Relic counteracted the masked woman’s power, then it all made sense.

Of course, some questions remained. If Sylvia was the Goddess or her vessel, then why was she aiding Fangriffon—her supposed nemesis? Why was she trying to make Alice the Emperor instead of herself?

Perhaps she was thinking the same thing as him.

If she was waiting for the Emperor to gather the Relics, only to steal them at the final moment…

Even so, the Relics were still necessary.

Sylvia had been able to use her powers despite the presence of a Relic, though the backlash had been immense.

And if that masked woman’s Relic wasn’t nearby, then once Sylvia awakened, there would be no restrictions on her abilities.

To prepare for any similar beings that might exist, the Relics had to be gathered.

“This will be useful.”

The Emperor smirked as he looked down at the bag once more.

* * *

Another failure.

Dragging her creaking body forward, she contemplated.

Click. Click.

The sound of gears turning echoed with every movement of her fingers. In truth, it wasn’t just her fingers. She heard it when she walked, when she moved her eyes to see, even when she thought. She wanted to silence the sound. But she couldn’t. That sound was the only proof she existed.

Her body still had blood, flesh, and bones—

Yet, no matter where she looked, everything appeared the same. A sensation as if her body were floating in the center of a kaleidoscope. As if she had become something infinitely small.

Whenever she saw Sylvia, a clicking sound resonated deep within her chest. What she felt was joy. Longing. Happiness and sorrow. And yet, with this body, she couldn’t even speak properly. She couldn’t even laugh.

Alice—was she Alice?

She had memories. That was why, every time she saw Sylvia, she felt these emotions.

Sylvia had a sorrowful expression on her face. She was shooting at 'Alice,' herself. But the bullet missed— and then Alice's wings…

Regret, endless and relentless, consumed her.

No—was regret even the right word? Had she truly regretted anything? That had to be incorrect. Alice hadn’t existed then. More precisely, that event hadn’t even happened yet.

Click. Click.

The more tangled her thoughts became, the louder the sounds of movement grew. Her head trembled from the vibrations.

Perhaps this body—this blood and flesh—was nothing more than decoration.

If the machinery in her head was the only thing proving her existence— who had created this body? Who had implanted these memories? Why had she been dropped into that place without any guidance? What had they been thinking when they created this puppet—when they created her—

—Still, at the very least, there was one thing she could do.

If nothing else, she could share what she did know.

* * *

Returning to the student council room after a long time, I encountered someone I wasn’t entirely comfortable with.

No—was uncomfortable even the right word? In a way, we were practically enemies.

Especially from her perspective.

“Lady Crowfield.”

At my greeting, Crowfield lifted her head to look at me. Shadows hung heavy beneath her eyes.

“…What happened over the break?”

Even before Charlotte, who had come in with me, could greet her, she asked that question. That was how bad Mia Crowfield’s condition seemed. Her dried-out eyes suggested she had cried extensively.

And understandably so. She had been forced to face the truth—that the family she had loved so dearly… were those kinds of people.

She had collapsed to the ground and screamed back then.

She probably didn’t even know who to resent. Directing hatred at a single target was easy, but when the reasons were layered and tangled…

Even so, I believed there was still hope.

She hadn’t left the academy. She hadn’t locked herself away in the dorms. She hadn’t attended the opening ceremony, but she was here, in the student council room.

That meant she wanted to talk.

“……”

I felt I needed to say something, but when I tried, I didn’t know what.

A greeting like “Hello” didn’t seem appropriate—Mia Crowfield was far from fine. The same went for “I hope you’re well.”

Alice stole a glance at me, while Charlotte, Claire, and Leo seemed to grasp that this conversation had something to do with me. The four of them stood slightly apart, giving us space.

“…Going forward—”

I slowly began speaking, organizing my thoughts as I went.

“Going forward… let’s try to get along.”

Not the most eloquent words.

I wasn’t sure how Mia Crowfield would react, so I waited nervously.

Then, barely, she gave a small nod.

That was enough for me to breathe just a little easier.